that in order followeth after the other Moses declareth the performaÌ„ce of Gods promise touching the multiplying of their seede together with the myraculous gouernment of that people wandering vp and down and iourneying heere and there without any setled estate more then 38. yeares in the Wildernesse When Moses was to bee gathered vnto his Fathers Deut. 32 49 50. and to go the way of all flesh GOD commanded him to go vp vnto the Mount Nebo which is in the land of Moab and from thence to behold as it were in a moment the Land of Canaan and the seuerall parts of it In like maner if wee from this place as from an high Mountaine and as it were looking from the vpper ground shall take a view of the parts proportion of this booke we shall throughly vnderstand what is the purpose and purport of it and what are the ends for which it was committed and commended vnto vs. Wherefore for our better and more orderly proceeding heerein let vs generally obserue and consider these particular points First we will speake of the Author of this booke secondly of the inscription or Title thereof thirdly of the ends and vses and last of all of the seuerall parts and diuision of it The Author for that is the first branch is double either principall or instrumentall The cheefe author of this booke is God For who is the inditer of the Scripture but he or from what spirit can it proceede but from his The Prophets alwayes begin their preaching and prophesying with this note b Esay 1 10. Hab. 1 1. 2 1. Thus sayeth the Lord Heare ye the word of the Lord the vision of Isaiah the burthen which Habakkuk did see Thus the Apostles shew their calling froÌ„ God c Rom. 1. ver 1 Galat. 1 1. Reuel 1 1. Paul a Seruant of Iesus Christ called to bee an Apostle not of men neyther by man but by Iesus Christ The Reuelation of Iesus Christ shewed to his seruant Iohn Thus Zachary in his song teacheth that d Luke 1 70. God spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets which were since the world began To this accordeth the saying of Peter e 2 Pet. 1 20.21 No prophesie of the Scripture is of priuat motion for it came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were mooued by the holy Ghost And the Apostle affirmeth f 2 Tim. 3 16. That the vvhole Scripture is giuen by inspiration of God Al which serue to teach vs that the words of all the holy Prophets are to bee receiued and embraced as the words of God but the doctrine handled in this booke is a part of the word of one of the most ancient most holy most excellent and most diuine Prophets and therefore consequently the doings heere registred and the doctrines heere deliuered are to be holden as a portion of the vndoubted word of God So then as Christ spake to his Disciples g Math. 10 20 It is not you that speake but the spirit of your Father which speaketh in you so may we truly say it is not Moses that speaketh heere but the Spirit of God that spake in him and wrote by him in which respect it may iustly be affirmed He that heareth him heareth God and he that despiseth him that is the writer dispiseth God that is the inditer And as the Author of this Booke appeareth to be the Lord himself by an argument drawn from the generall to the speciall so the authority of it will euidently appeare and easily bee demonstrated out of sundry particular places and circumstances out of the booke it selfe Such is the full consent and sweete agreement betweene the old and new Testament that one of them serueth to confirme ratifie and establish the other Hence it is that Christ Iesus himselfe and his Apostles writing by his spirit do alledge sundry examples produce sundry testimonies proue sundry doctrines and disproue sundry errors as by an authenticke witnesse taken from this book of Moses which now we haue vndertaken to expound Moses the man of God reciteth and reckoneth vp in sundry places h Numb 20 21. 25. compared with 1. Cor. 10 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 c. of this Booke on the one side the great mercies of God to his people that he gaue them and they did eate Manna that is bread from heauen and dranke water out of the rocke and on the other side their wretched vnthankfulnesse toward him they lusted after flesh they murmured against him they committed fornication and perished manie thousands of them The truth of these thinges is confirmed by the Apostle Paul 1. Cor. 10. testifying that they did all eate the same spirâ—tuall meat and all dranke the same spiritual drinke drinking of the rocke that followed them and thereupon alluding vnto the history he saith i Num. 21 6 8 compaâ—d with 1 Corin. 10. Iohn 3 Let not vs commit fornication as some of them committed fornication and fell in one day three and twenty thousand Againe we reade heere how â—od brought among them in the wildernesse fiery Serpents k Numb 12 6 7 compared with Hebr. 3 2 5. that destroyed them but vpon their repentance and humiliation hee was reconciled commanded Moses to make the resemblance and representation of those fierie Serpents and set it vpon a pole that so many as were bitten m ght looke vpon it and liue The truth of these appeareth both by the testimony of Paul 1 Cor. 10 9. Neither let vs tempt Christ as some of them tempted him and were destroyed by Serpents by the words of Christ himselfe Iohn 3 14 15. As Moses lift vp the Serpent in the wildernesse so must the Son of man be life vp that whosoeuer beleeueth in him should not perish but haue eternall life Moses in the 12 chap. saith l Num. 11 29. compard with Iames 4 5. If there be a Prophet of the Lord among you I will be knowne to him by Dreame or vision my seruant Moses is not so who is faithfull in all his house Heereunto the Apostle to the Hebrues alludeth Consider Christ Iesus the high Priest of our profession who was faithfull to him that hath appointed him euen as Moses was in all his house Moreouer in the former chap. when Ioshua saw the two Elders in the hoste to prophesie m Iunius in paralel hee feared that Moses his reputation and authority would be diminished therefore ran to him in haste that hee should forbid them but Moses saide vnto him Enuiest thou for my sake Heereunto the Apostle Iames alludeth Think ye that the Scripture saith in vain Doth that spirite which dwelleth in vs lust vnto enuy Lastly to omit sundry Testimonies that might be produced n Numb 24 14. and 31 16. compard with 2 Peter 2 15. Iude 12. Reu. 2 14. and are remembred by others we haue at large laide
Spirit for the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deepe things of God Our aduersaries teach that the Church is the supreame Iudge of the Scriptures and hath absolute authority to expound the same and by the Church they vnderstand the rabble of Priests and Iesuites and Cardinals and Councels and by them all at last the Pope whoe holds the Oracles of God shut vp in his brest whose iudgement also they hold to bee infallible so that he cannot erre Thus they will haue Scriptures Fathers Councels and the Church it selfe passe vnder the sentence of his Consistory Thus b Reason why the â—pists refuâ—â— the Scripâ—â—â—â— to be Iudâ—â— all controâ—â—â—sies they do partly because they know and their hearts condemne them that the greatest number of the causes controuersies debated between them and vs haue no foundation of the Scriptures to leane vpon and therefore must of necessity stagger fall downe c Andrad thod expliâ— vnlesse they bee supported by traditions and partly because they woulde make themselues Iudges in their owne cause which notwithstanding is against all Law of God and man For they disable the Scriptures from being the rule of our faith and cast them downe from the chaire of honour in which they were seated by the author of them and cast all power vpon the Church and then they define the d Bristo 〈◊〉 12. in maâ— Catholike Church to bee the Romane Church Rhem. annot in Rom. 1 8. and make the Catholike and Romane faith all one who seeth not heereby and smileth not at it that seeing the Church is made the rule of faith and their Romane Church the true catholike Church of Christ that they meane to stand to no iudgment but their own and bee iudged by no other Iudge but themselues and to receiue nothing for trueth but their owne opinions Indeed we cannot deny but they cast many shaddowes to blinde our eyes and pretend at euery word the Catholike Church but they meane nothing thereby but the Popes determination which verifieth in them the common Prouerbe Aske my fellow if I bee a theefe Thus they are made Iudges that are parties and partially referre all thinges vnto the tribunall of their owne iudgement Wee teach and affirme that the Holy Ghost and the Scripture it selfe haue chiefe authority to interprete the Scriptures the Scriptures must expound the Scriptures and out of themselues the meaning of them must be taken Our Sauiour teacheth a Iohn 5 47. that they which beleeue not Moses writings will not beleeue him The Apostle teacheth b Ephes 2 20 Wee are all built vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Christ himselfe beeing the Head-corner-stone in whom all the building is coupled together by the Spirite 2 Tim 3 15 and that the Scriptures are able to make vs wise vnto saluation Thus it is saide c Nehe. 8 8 that the Leuites read distinctly the Lawe to the people and gaue the sense and caused them to vnderstand it by the Scripture it selfe Thus did the men of Berea reade the Scriptures d Acts 17 11. and by them tried the Apostles doctrine whether those things were so or not So then we conclude that the iudgement of all men is vncertaine and doubtful that resteth vpon their sole authority and that the Scriptures are to bee expounded by the same Spirit whereby they were written for heereby onely we can know assuredly the vndoubted meaning of them and from hence we can appeale to no superior iudge Vse 3 Thirdly from this consideration of the Author of the Scriptures we haue a direction to the Minister what he must preach vnto the people not the inuentions of his owne braine not the conceits of his owne wit not the excellency of wordes not the entising speech of mans wisedome e 1 Cor 2 14 which Paul disclaimeth and disalloweth in his owne practise but he must come in the plaine eu dence of the Spirit and of power that the knowledge of God may be furthered and the conscience informed in the wayes of godlinesse He must deliuer nothing to the people but the pure and precious word of God hee must content himselfe with the simplicity thereof and bee able by the scriptures to warrant the doctrine that he deliuereth so that hee may truely say with the Prophets Thus saith the Lord. Thus doth the Apostle ground his doctrine as vpon a sure and certaine foundation f 1 Cor. 11 23 1 Corinth 11 23. I haue receiued from th Lorde that which I also haue deliuered vnâ—o you This doth the Apostle Peter require at his hands 1 Pet. 4. g 1 Pet. 4 11 If any man speake let him speake as the words of GOD. VVee see therefore what must be the matter and subiect of our Sermons and from whence as from a plentiful store-house we must furnish our selues not from Fathers or Councels or Doctors of the Church much lesse from Poets Philosophers Orators Historiographers to paint our exhortations with the flourishing colours of humane learning which may for a season tickle the eare and delight the outwarde man but can carry no weight to the Conscience nor transforme the inward man into the obedience of the will of God Such as seeke to please men that haue itching eares doe beate the aire and labour in vaine neither must they thinke to winne a souâ—e thereby to the knowledge of the Gospell This doth the Prophet Ieremy set downe chap. 23. h Iere 23 22 If they had stood in my counsell and had declared my words to my people then they should haue turned them from their euill waies and from the wickednesse of their inuentions Heere then we haue a direction what to do and in what manner to furnish our selues to the worke of the ministery wee must bee as good Stewards set ouer the Lords house to feede the family with bread not with wine with wholesome food not with chaffe that wee may discharge our duties with comfort and the people bee builded vppe in knowledge and obedience Lastly seeing God onely is the Author Vse 4 of the whole Scripture and of euery particular booke and branch contained therein which are the rule of our life and the foundation of our faith it belongeth as a speciall duty to the people of GOD to reade them to receiue them to study them to reuerence them to obey and keepe the doctrines deliuered in them forasmuch as they proceede from such an Author Wee learne to put a difference betweene the speeches of person and person and wee vse to giue better audience and greater reuerence vnto the word of a Prince then to others wee will not lose a worde willingly that commeth from his mouth and according to the Maiestie of the person so is our respect and so wee attend vnto him If one shoulde contemne a Prince and not regard him speaking vnto him hee would bee iudged worthy of death or of some sharpe and seuere punishment
Euery worde of God is the word of a great person and euery part and parcell of it is the Decree of a King nay of the King of Kinges to whom all Kinges and Princes are subiect and must rise vppe from their Throne when they appeare before him whose Throne is the Heauen and though they bee Lordes of the Earth they must resigne their Crowne vnto him that hath the earth for his footestoole and therefore the greatest regard and respect must be giuen vnto it For a Heb. 2 2 3. as the Apostle teacheth Hebr. 2 2 3. If the word spoken by Angelles was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receyued a iust recompence of reward how shall wee escape if we neglect so great saluation which at the first began to be preached by the Lorde and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him Woe vnto them therefore that reiect the food of their soules and surfet of this heauenly Manna and do not hunger and thirst after the sincere milke of the word that they may grow thereby Neither let any obiect Obiection If God did speake we would heare and if he did call wee would answere if hee did threaten wee would feare and if hee did teach we would obey but so long as all proceedeth from man as sinfull as our selues wee cannot be so affected Answere This was the Obiection of the Reprobate rich man in the Gospell who albeit his Brethren had Moses and the Prophets yet hee would haue Lazarus sent from the dead vnto his Fathers house to testifie vnto them b Luke 16 28 29 30 31 Lest they should come into that place of torment But what was the answer of Abraham If they heare not Moses and the Prophets neyther will they be perswaded to amend their liues though one arise from the dead againe If we reason on this manner with the rich man and put on his affection let vs also take heede lest wee haue that recompence of reward that the rich man had He supposed that extraordinary meanes would worke extraordinarie effects and vndoubtedly procure the conuersion of those to whom they were sent but therein hee was vtterly deceyued and if wee were not Fooles and blinde we would not follow so foule and fearefull an example Wherefore to informe our iudgement aright and reforme our affection we are to obserue two points first we must acknowledge that it is Gods mercy to speake vnto vs by men like vnto our selues and subiect vnto the same infirmities and passions that we are who applyeth himselfe to our weakenesse and respecteth our capacity who are not able to abide his presence who is so glorious in holynesse fearefull in praises doing wonders We see this in the Israelites at the deliuerie of the Law when the voice of God sounded in theyr eares they ran away and could not abide it they feared to be consumed at once cryed out vnto Moses c Exod. 20 19 Talk◠thou with vs and wee will heare but let not God talke with vs lest wee dye When the Lord reuealed a part of his glory sitting vpon an high throne the angels couered their faces were not able to abide the beauty brightnes of his maiesty the lintels of the doore cheeks moued the house was filled with smoke the Prophet himselfe said d Esay 6 5. Woe is me for I am vndone because I am a man of polluted lippes and I dwell in the middest of a people of polluted Lippes for mine eyes haue seene the King the Lord of hostes In like manner if God should appeare vnto vs and vtter his voice from heauen we should feare and quake and fall downe as dead men and cry out with great astonishment Alas we shall dye beecause we haue seene and heard the Lorde as many of the Fathers did then we would make request to haue the Ministers of the worde speake vnto vs whom now we despise and whose word wee contemne as base and contemptible It is therefore to bee accounted and receyued as a notable token of his great mercy toward vs that he sendeth vs to school to learne of our Brethren to whom wee may freely and familiarly resort for counsell in our doubtes for comfort in our afflictions for knowledge in our ignorance for instruction in godlinesse and for resolution in all our wants Secondly we must labour to perswade our owne hearts that it is his word which we heare and his Ministers that speake vnto vs and that it is our duty to heare them as the Lord himselfe whose Messengers they are whose calling is from him and whose mouths he hath opened to speak his word with boldnesse as it ought to be spoken Let vs craue this mercy at Gods hands to resolue vs of this point and to settle our consciences in the full assurance of it This will be a forcible means to make vs heare it and regarde it as Gods owne ordinance ought to bee heard and regarded And vntill wee haue learned this Lesson we can neuer reuerence the preaching of the worde as is required of vs either for the aduancement of Gods glory or the comfort of our owne soules Let vs therefore perswade our selues of this and set it downe as a principle and firme conclusion that as the words of the Prophets and Apostles are of great authority euen the word of the eternall God most vndoubtedly to bee receyued and most assuredly to bee beleeued so likewise the words of all Gods true and faithfull Ministers truely expounding and faithfully giuing vnto vs the naturall sense and meaning of the Scriptures and gathering sound doctrine out of them for the instruction and edification of the people of God grounding all they teach on the sure foundation of the Prophets and Apostles the words I say of Gods Ministers in these dayes are no lesse to be esteemed and acknowledged the word of God himself then if Esay or Ieremy thē if Paul or Peter or any of the rest did write or speak vnto vs. For the Scripture standeth not in words letters or syllables but in the sense vnderstanding So long then as the Minister vttereth not the conceits of his own brain nor deliuereth the traditions and precepts of men but holdeth himself to the doctrine of the Scripture which is the touchstone to try truth from falshood to descern the word of God from the word of man hee is no otherwise to bee heard and the Gospell no otherwise to be receiued from his mouth then if some Prophet of God or Apostle of Christ were among vs. For wee must not haue the Faith of our glorious Lord Iesus Christ in respect of persons but when the same faith the same truth the same word is preached both by the former Prophets and Apostles and by the ordinary Ministers of the Church of the times wherein wee liue if it should bee receiued when it is published by them and reiected when it is deliuered by these a
with his sword in his hand and fighting did call for aide and on the other side dispraise the practise of him that withdrew himselfe out of the battell so soone as it was begun vnder colour pretence of praying for good successe affirming that God doth not accept the sacrifice of Cowards neyther receiueth their prayers because they are vnreasonable For they held it no reason that he which shooteth not should hit the white nor that he should win the victory that abideth not the battell neyther that he should haue any good that doth nothing toward it As then victory is wonne by labour not by sloth so shall we attaine the blessings of God by our endeuour not by our idlenesse It is required therefore of euery one of vs to consider our callings wherein we are placed We haue not all of vs one calling but diuers Some are set in the priuate family and some in the common-wealth and some in the Church of God all haue not one office but diuers We are trauailers in this world as passengers in a Ship â—ut in compa â— Lygur and â—uma who being there some for one businesse and other for another purpose do neuer meddle one with another but euery one careth for the discharging and dispatching of his proper office So ought it to be with vs we haue our proper calling and proper duties to be performed therein Be diligent in the duties of it and thou maist looke for a blessing vpon thy labours Sanctifie thy daily labours with daily praier but presume not that praier shall helpe thee without thine owne labour If thou shouldst pray to God all the day long to feed thee to cloathe thee to sustaine thee and thy family the idle mans prayer auaileth nothing We must pray vnto him when we begin our labours and blesse his name when we haue ended our labours but to call vpon him determining with our selues not to take paines or not determining with our selues to take paines is no better then to dally with GOD and deceiue our selues Lastly it is our duty to seeke to be acquainted Vse 3 with the word where we shall finde that plainely and particularly set downe which we would know In what state soeuer we are set we shall haue a sure guide to begin the works of our calling to goe forward in them and to perseuere vnto the end Heereby we shall be able to warrant our workes and know what duties God accepteth and what he accepteth not It is a light vnto our eyes and a lanterne vnto our steppes Psal 119 105. It is the commendation of Gods children to be conuersant in it In darknesse we cannot go safely without the helpe of a lanterne so are wee borne and brought vp in ignorance and continue therein vnlesse wee be guided by the word of God and his Spirit Many that want the knowledge direction of the Scriptures think they liue in the light walke in the light and behaue themselues as children of the day and are in as good a case and haue as good soules toward God as they that study the Scriptures and meditate in them day night They thinke it is not for simple men to meddle with the Scriptures but for Preachers and Diuines They thinke that knowledge maketh men worse and that none are worse men that none will deceiue a man sooner then they and therefore such as seeke to know God and to serue him according to his word they call in contempt and derision Scripture men But these ignorant beasts speake by the spirit of the diuell and oppose themselues against the expresse commandements of God and the approued examples of his setuants The Lord himselfe speaketh Hos 4 6. My people perish for want of knowledge The Apostle saith 1. Cor. 14 20. Be not children in vnderstanding but in maliciousnesse be as children The men of Berea are commended Acts 17 11. because they searched the Scriptures priuately to proue the truth of the doctrine which they had heard deliuered publikely But if knowledge as is pretended do make men worse then is it euill in it selfe and not good forasmuch as that which is good cannot make a man euill What then Dare any two-legged beast presume in the prophanenesse of his wicked hart to say that to know God and his will which is most pure and holy can make a man any worse Or that the more a man knoweth of Iesus Christ and christian religion the worse he should be A vile blasphemy O detestable impiety Will it make a seruant worse to know the will of his Master Or a subiect to know the Princes lawes and statutes It will be farther obiected Obiect There was neuer more knowledge and lesse practise a man may heare many speake much out of the Bible who notwithstanding are naughty men I answere â—wer be it so yet the cause is not their knowledge but want of grace it is not in the word but their owne corruption â— 1.22 They are fooles saith Salomon that hate knowledge and are enemies vnto it For all well doing in our callings proceedeth from faith and faith is grounded vpon knowledge and doth increase through knowledge Where there is no knowledge of Gods sacred and heauenly will â—s 4.1 2. men breake out without all conscience into swearing lying stealing whoring and killing Moreouer all they that can talke of the Scriptures make shew of them to others haue not by and by the knowledge of them for as much as they may alleadge more a great deale then they vnderstand â—biect Shall none then be saued wil some say but such as know the Scriptures can we not be led by Gods Spirit and serue him except we be conuersant in them I answere â—nswer no. The Spirit guideth no man without the word We are begotten anew by the immortall seed of the word Pet. 1. â—m 1. saith Peter Of his owne accord he hath begotten vs by the word of truth saith Iames. If then we be begotten by the word to a new life we are dead without it or rather haue no being of a true Christian No man can truely serue God vntill he know how to serue him It is God that teacheth how he will be serued and he teacheth onely by his word He hath no other schoole-house but the Scriptures such as thinke to learne his will otherwhere are much deceiued and will in the end prooue themselues the disciples of the diuell not the schollers of Christ forasmuch as hee that is of God â—h 8.47 heareth Gods word yee heare it not because ye are not of God No man can be saued without faith for without faith it is impossible to please God but faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God Rom. 10.17 No man can be saued except he be regenerated for except we be borne againe we cannot enter into the kingdome of God Ioh. 3. but wherewithall shall a yong man clense his
haue set at nought all my counsell and would none of my reproofe I also will laugh at your calamity and mocke when your feare commeth Such measure as we mete it shall be measured vnto vs againe and God will deale with vs as we deale with him If we set our faces against him Leuit. 25.17.23.24 he will set his face against vs. If we will not be reformed but will walke contrary vnto him then he also wil walke contrary vnto vs and with the froward he will shew himselfe froward Fourthly they are to be obeyed that haue Reason 4 no absolute authority but are themselues vnder the authority of others God commandeth to honour father and mother Exod. 20. albeit themselues are to honour God Thus doth the Centurion reason from the lesse to the greater Matth. 8.8 9. from himselfe to Christ Lord I am not worthy that thou shouldest come vnder my roofe but speake the word onely and my seruant shal be healed for euen I am a maÌ„ vnder authority hauing souldiers vnder me and I say to this man Go and he goeth to another Come and he commeth and to my seruant Do this and he doth it If then such as are meane men and haue inferiour places of command are notwithstanding obeied by those that are vnder them much more ought the Lord himselfe to be obeyed who is aboue all and all vnder him Reason 5 Fiftly the Rechabites obeyed Ionadab their father and receiued a blessing for their obedience He restrained them from many profits and pleasures of this life and his charge vnto them might seeme very hard and harsh being restrained of wine and forbidden to build houses to sow seed and to plant vineyards and when they had these set before them they answered We haue obeyed the voyce of Ionadab Ier. 35.8.13.14 the sonne of Rechab our father in all that he hath charged vs to drinke no wine all our dayes we our wiues our sonnes and daughters This example is the Prophet Ieremy commanded to set before the people of God to shew them their sinne Thus saith the Lord of hostes the God of Israel Goe and tell the men of Iudah and inhabitants of Ierusalem will ye not receiue instruction to hearken to my words saith the Lord The words of Ionadab the sonne of Rechab that he commanded his sonnes not to drinke wine are performed for vnto this day they drinke none but obey their fathers commandement notwithstanding I haue spoken vnto you rising early and speaking but ye hearkened not vnto me Shall we make lesse account of God then the Rechabites did of their father and value his commandements lesse worth then they did their fathers commandements If we haue had the fathers of our flesh and we gaue them reuerence shall we not much rather be in subiection to the father of spirits and liue Hebr. 12.9 Lastly there is a speciall relation betweene Reason 6 God and his people The subiect oweth obedience to his prince the seruant to his master the child to his father God is all in all he is our king and we his subiects he our master and we his seruants he our father and we his children according to the saying of the Prophet Malachi A sonne honoureth his father Mal. 16. and a seruant his master if then I be a father where is mine honour and if I be a master where is my feare saith the Lord of hostes So that disobedience is as the sinne of rebellion and God detesteth those that commit it as rebels against him All these reasons serue to preach obedience vnto vs whensoeuer the word and will of God is made knowne vnto vs. The vses of this doctrine are very profitable Vse 1 vnto vs. First learne from hence and let it worke an impression in our hearts that nothing can be more agreeable or a more effectuall marke of our Christian profession then to obey and hearken vnto the voice and word of God This made Samuel say to Saul 1 Sam. 15 2â— Hath the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices as in obeying the voyce of the Lord behold to obey is better then sacrifice and to hearken then the fat of rammes When the Lord was to deliuer his Law in mount Sinai he said If ye will obey my voyce indeed and keepe my Couenant then yee shall bee a peculiar treasure vnto me aboue all people for all the earth is mine Exodus Chap. 19.5 By the voyce of God we are to vnderstand not the letters or so many syllables of the Scriptures but the preaching and publishing of the same according to the doctrine interpretation exhortation reproofe comfort and such like For the word taught and applyed according to the true sense and naturall meaning of the Scriptures is as well the word as that which is written forasmuch as by the gift of interpretation bestowed vpon his seruants the mind and meaning of them is opened That then is not Scripture onely which is expressed in so many syllables and therefore the Apostle saith when they deliuer pure doctrine with integrity and grauity â— 2.6.7 they deliuer the wholesome word which cannot be reprooued They are the seedmen the word is the seed and therefore they deliuer the word The voyce of Gods messengers in the ministery of the word is to be heard and esteemed as the voice of the euerliuing God and not as the voyce of a mortall man The Prophets call vpon the people â—s 4.1 to heare the word of the Lord when themselues spake vnto them and not the Lord immediately The Apostle declareth that God in old time spake by his Prophets Heb. 1.1 according to the saying of Christ that whosoeuer heare his disciples and Ministers heare him and they who contemne them contemne him Luke 10.16 Thus in all ages haue the faithful esteemed the Ministers as the messengers of God and the Ministery of the word as the voyce of God himselfe This is witnessed by sundry testimonies of holy Scripture speaking of the Church generally and of the seruants of God particularly The Church saith Esay 2.3 Come let vs goe vp to the mountaine of the Lord to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach vs of his wayes and we will walke in his pathes Cornelius hauing sent for Peter saith he was present before God to heare what he would speake vnto him by Peters mouth Acts 10.33 The Thessalonians receiued the word not as the word of man but as it is indeed the word of God 1 Thess 2.13 Thus must we esteeme of it in iudgement thus must we obey it in practise When sinne is reprooued it is God that reprooueth it When the sinner that is penitent is comforted God is the comforter If the word find out our secret sinnes we must be no lesse terrified and humbled then if God should proclaime open warre against vs and vtter his Thundering voyce against vs. If the sweet consolations of Christ are offered to
of the Lord in the exposition of the Law Mat. 5.34 I say vnto you sweare not at all neither by heauen c. If it be forbidden to sweare at all then it is made vtterly vnlawfull I answere â—wer the purpose of Christ is to reprooue the false interpretations of the Scribes and Pharisees who wrested the Law and restrained it contrary to the meaning of the Lawgiuer They taught the people to beware of periury and swearing falsly and that if so be men sweare truely it was lawfull to sweare commonly as if God tooke no regard of our ordinary communication and of our common talke contrary to the doctrine of Christ else-where that of euery idle word much more then of idle othes men shall giue an account at the day of iudgement Matth. 12.36 His purpose is not to condemne the right vse of an oth â—6 13 which is expresly commanded of God in many places and practised by the Patriarks Gen. 14. by the Prophets 1 king 17.1 by the Apostles 1 Cor. 15. by the Angels Reuel 10.6 by the Iudges Iudg. 15.12 by the kings 1. Sam. 24. and by the Lord himselfe Psal 110.4 Heb. 6.17 And therefore simply it is not a sinne to sweare If any reply in their name and behalfe that once it was lawfull but now it is not in the time of the old testament but not in the new we must know that the Prophets prophesying of these times of grace vnder the Gospel declare that the Church or Christ should sweare by the Lord Esay 1â— 1â— Iere. 4.2 and therefore he neuer wholly for bad it who came not to destroy the Law and abolish the Prophets but to fulfill and performe the Law Matth. 5.17 Moreouer the Pharisees that were the teachers of Israel taught that it skilled not though men sware vainely by heauen by earth by the creatures so long as they suppressed the Name of God Wherefore Christ the true interpreter of the Law teacheth the contrary to wit that it is a sinne against the third commandement not only to forsweare but to sweare vainely and commonly by what name and in what manner soeuer it be yea albeit the Name of God be not mentioned considering that he which sweareth by the altar sweareth by it Matth. 23.20 21 22. and by all things thereon he that sweareth by the Temple sweareth by it and by him that dwelleth therein and he that sweareth by heauen sweareth by the throne of God and by him that sitteth thereon This errour of these Pharisees is maintained or at the least practised commonly by the common sort they thinke they may sweare as they list so that they sweare truely and if they haue trueth on their side they take liberty to sweare and sweare againe without controlement Secondly they alledge also the saying of the Apostle Iames chap. 5.12 Obiect 2 Aboue all things my brethren sweare not neither by heauen neither by the earth neither by any other oath but let your yea bee yea and your nay nay lest ye fall into condemnation I answer Answer wee must not alwayes take the words of Scripture generally as they seeme to be caryed but limit them according to the circumstances of the Text and the scope of the words The Apostle saith All things are lawfull for him 1 Cor. 6.12 but it must be restrained to things indifferent not forbidden in the Law for such things as are forbidden are not lawfull If then we would vnderstand Scripture aright and not wander from the sound interpretation of it we must seeke and search out the sense according to the intent and meaning of the Spirit of God otherwise not only infinite inconueniences but diuers absurdities impossibilities heresies contradictions and impieties will follow as when Christ saith Ioh. 10.8 All that euer came before me are theeues and robbers c. Shall wee conclude from hence that Moses Esay Ieremy Iohn Baptist and all the Prophets were no better then theeues and robbers because they went before Christ in time No he pointeth out such as professe themselues to be the doore of the sheepe and receiued or shewed any other then himselfe So Paul saith hee tooke all things to bee lawfull for him what then might he doe what he list might he be an idolater an adulterer a blasphemer and such like no but herein he preuenteth an obiection and answereth by supposition that albeit all things were lawfull yet he would not bee brought vnder the power of any thing So in another place he saith I am made all things to all men 1 Cor. 9.22 Doth he heereby make himselfe a Libertine or establish Libertinisme or purchase a protection for euery man to doe what seemeth good in his own eyes Not so but in matters that are indifferent which may be done or not done with a good conscience he changed himselfe into all fashions and applyed himselfe to the conditions of all that by all meanes he might saue some So in this place when the Apostle saith sweare not at all we must not cleaue seruilely to the letter nor stiâ—ke to the bare words but know that the Scripture standeth in the right meaning so that the doctrine of the seruant is not different from the Lords and Masters that sent him to wit to condemne lightnes in swearing whereby the Name of God is defiled directly or indirectly which ought to be accounted of all men most holy and vsed with the greatest respect and reuerence that can be But in cases of importance and necessity we haue examples beyond al exception of God himselfe of the Prophets and Apostles that haue vsed an oath as we noted before which could not haue beene if the vse of an oath had generally and vtterly beene vnlawfull The second reproofe Secondly to omit this sect and to proceed it reprooueth such as take the oathes of persons that are vnfit and vnmeet to take any oathes For seeing an oath must be taken vp soberly discreetly and aduisedly and onely in cases of necessity when the trueth cannot otherwise be decided it conuinceth such of temerity and want of discretion that make no difference of whom they take an oath The end of an oath ought to be to confirme the trueth but the testimony of some is suspected and of others presumed to be false Many are not to be admitted as witnesses as children furious persons drunkards common lyars such whose bodies are withered and consequently their memories decayed such as are idiots and lunatikes common swearers ruffians and such as are of euill report rogues and straglers that haue nothing to lose nor no where to dwell infidels heretikes and vnbeleeuers all these are as it were boared in the eare or burned in the hand or branded in the forehead for vnsufficient persons because either they doe not know the vertue and validity of an oath nor the difference and distinction of matters whereupon they are produced and which are to be decided or being accustomed to euill may easily be
euer they were to displease their fathers as if the whole world were gouerned by witches O that these men would be as carefull to please God as fearefull to offend him as for witches they are more afraid of them thē hurt they are but the diuels instruments to deceiue the world the diuell hath vtterly blinded the eyes of these and of many others to make them beleeue that they do those things which they neuer do neither indeed can do The diuell himselfe is Gods seruant or rather slaue to do his will whether he will or no for he can do nothing but what the Lord willeth He ruleth all things by his prouidence the diuell cannot kil a flye except he haue liberty giuen vnto him But to returne to the former point that it is God onely that worketh myracles obserue with me that he worketh two waies somtime by himselfe alone God worketh myracles two waies and sometimes by some other creature By himselfe alone when he vseth no instrument at all as in the creation of the world making al things of nothing without helpe of Angel or other matter So he turned backe the shadow of the diall of Ahaz by himselfe alone and many other such like Againe when it pleaseth him he vseth means as in the myracles wrought in Egypt he did them by the hand of Moses and Aaron But heere we must take heed of two extremes and God is dishonoured by both of them First that we derogate nothing from the Maiesty of God albeit it please him to vse meanes in many of his myracles because he vseth thē freely not of necessity and he is as well able to worke without them as with them Secondly that we do not magnifie the creatures and instruments which the Lord vseth aboue that which is conuenient because that were to set them in the place of God who haue no more power then that which is giuen them from aboue Obiect But some may heere aske the question why doth God vse meanes in working of myracles Why did he vse the holy Prophets and Apostles and sometimes also such as haue no iustifying faith Mat. 7 22 23. as Iudas and others no doubt as he preached so he wrought myracles for he had the same commission with the rest Math 10 7 8. I answer Answer he vseth them not because he standeth in need of them or is tied vnto them but for these causes Why God vseth mean in working of myracles First to teach vs that he approueth the meanes whereby things are brought to passe and he sheweth by his owne example that we should make account of them so that if any neglect or contemne them he opposeth himselfe against the Lord. Secondly to support and vphold mans weaknesse who is not able to looke vpon his Maiesty when he worketh by himselfe as a weake eye cannot see things that are farre off except he put on his spectacles This is plaine in the example of the Israelites Exo. 19 18 19 when they heard the thunder and lightning and the sound of a Trumpet exceeding loud and the Mountaine smoaking they were so afraid that they desired the Lord to speake no more vnto them Exod. 20 19. but that Moses might speake vnto them and they would heare him Thirdly the Lord vseth meanes for the triall of our faith whether we will ascribe the work that is wrought onely to the worker thereof or to the meanes or partly to the one and partly to the other or as some doe all to the instrument and nothing to the principall In the myracles wrought by Christ himselfe wee see how diuersly men were affected for thogh they were effected by the finger of God yet the Pharisies blasphemed Math. 12 24. and said This fellow casteth out diuels by Beelzebub the Prince of the diuels This argueth great corruption of nature and want of faith Obiect And as we haue shewed why God vseth meanes so it may be asked what meanes God vseth in working myracles I answer Answer they are of diuers sorts First such as nay seeme to haue some force and power in them for the working of the myracle 2 King 20 1. When the waters of Marah were bitter that the people could not drinke of them the Lord shewed Moses a tree which when he had cast into the waters they became sweet Secondly Exo. 16 23 ◠he vseth meanes that haue no appearance of any power or vse in the working of a myracle such was the touching of the hem of Chrsts garment which infinite numbers touched Math. 9.21 Luke 8 45. and yet receiued no vertue from thence Such was the lifting vp of the rod of Moses and the stretching out of his hand at the red sea Such was the striking of the Rocke with his staffe at the waters of strife Numb 20. which had no power to make the waters gush out Such was the handkerchieffe of Paul to cure diseases Acts 5 15 ◠19 12. Iosh 6 20 the shadow of Peter by which many were healed For these cures were wrought when the Apostles were absent and knew nothing of them but were busied in other more important workes of their callings Thirdly he vseth such meanes as seeme no way auaileable vnto the worke but rather quite contrary to hinder it as curing the blinde man He spat on the ground and made clay of the spittle and laid vpon his eies Iohn 9 6 11. which might seeme more auaileable to put out sight then to restore it to make a man blinde then to make him see Thus then wee see and learne to acknowledge that euery miracle is wrought by the sole and omnipotent power of God Lastly we learne heereby that we haue a Vse 4 most sure word of the Prophets and Apostles whereunto we must take heed as vnto a light that shineth in darke places We are not cunningly circumuented by deuised fables but we haue the whole doctrine of saluation deliuered in the Scriptures fully confirmed vnto vs. For to what end do all the extraordinary works of God done by the hands of the Prophets and Apostles serue but to make plaine the doctrine which is according to godlines and thereby to worke in our hearts faith and beleefe The myracles of Christ vnwritten Ioh. 10 30 ◠therefore now vnknowne were not vnprofitable to be read vnworthy to be known neuerthelesse these were sufficient When Christ came into the world Esay 9 6. he was many waies wonderfull it is one of his names by which he was to be called he was wonderfull in his person wonderfull in his doctrine and wonderfull in his workes In his person Math. 1 23. Luke 1 35. because of the vnion of his two natures he was both God man In his doctrine the word preached by him because hee taught the way of God plainely Math. 22 1◠cleerely and euidently nay as one that had authority for his word
was with power Math. 7 21. Luke 4 32. and they were astonied at his Doctrine In his works and myracles Math. 11 â— Iohn 5 36. and 10 25. because they plainly proued him to be God The doctrine of Christ serued for faith the myracles serued for the doctrine forasmuch as they tended eyther to prepare the mindes of men to receiue the doctrine 1 Cor. 14 â— or to strengthen faith in the doctrine already receiued Iohn 14 11. Both these were committed to writing by the will and appointment of Christ himselfe to further the faith and saluation of the people to the end of the world The doctrine long since written is no otherwise to be regarded then the liuely voice of Christ if he were among vs we heard him preach to vs as the Iewes did and the myracles that are written are no otherwise to be esteemed â—ede no â—yracles â—me â—racles then if we saw them done before our eies so that wee need no other no new myracles to confirme the doctrine of Christ of his Apostles They were needfull when the Gospel was first planted and seemed strange in the world as it were in the infancy of the Church That truth is already plentifully confirmed except we should account it new euermore Hence it appeareth how found vnreasonable the Romanists are that require of the Ministers of the Gospel to confirme their calling by myracles For thus they reason Extraordinary callings are to bee confirmed by myracles but the planters of our Churches shew no myracles therefore their calling cannot be of God These are like to the Iewes of whom Christ speaketh Mat. 12 38. If I should aske of them what signes and myracles the Prophets shewed Nathan Iddo Obadiah Micah many others I think their best answer would be silence Wee reade expresly that Iohn the Baptist did no myracle Ioh. 10 41. yet was his calling extraordinary The rule that Christ giueth vs to discerne false doctrine from the true is this By their fruites ye shall know them Mat. 7 16. The doctrine that is taught is the true fruite they are known therfore by deliuering the doctrine not by working of myracles We teach no other doctrine then is set downe in the Scripture so that it is sufficiently confirmed by myracles already For if the doctrine of the Apostles be our doctrine doubtlesse the myracles of the Apostles are ours also which may not bee seuered and diuided from the doctrine it selfe 〈◊〉 defens This then discouereth the weaknesse of Turrian the Iesuite who is more ridiculous theÌ„ the rest that asketh the question how wee know that Luther was a teacher raised vp of God and what myracle he euer wrought as also when he telleth vs that if any should aske of them what signe they haue giuen to them of God they haue this myracle the Sacrament of orders A very vnorderly answer whereby it appeareth that he knoweth not what a myracle is For who can call an ordinary thing a myracle As well we may say the preaching of the word is a myracle yea we may better say that the wonderfull effects wrought by the Gospel are a myracle whereby faith is wrought in the hearts of the elect and eternall life begun in them If we will not beleeue the truth of the Gospel by beholding the glorious effects which it worketh in the consciences of men it appeareth euidently that we would not beleeue though we saw a thousand others yea though one should come from the dead vnto vs Lu. 16 31. 7 And Moses laid vp the rods before the Lord in the Tabernacle of witnesse 8 And it came to passe that on the morrow Moses went into the Tabernacle of witnesse and behold the rod of Aaron for the house of Leui was budded and brought foorth buds bloomed blossomes and yeelded Almonds We haue in these words the obedience of Moses in word and worke to the former commandement as also the performance of the promise that God made touching the budding of Aarons rod. Consider in these words Doctrine Obedience is required of al Gods seruant that it is the property of Gods children to yeeld obedience to his word so soone as the same is deliuered and reuealed vnto them All the faithfull are commended in holy Scripture in this respect The ten lepers that were commanded to shew themselues to the Priest prepared themselues immediately to go though as yet no cleansing or curing appeared in the flesh Lu. 17 14 15. they neuer consulted with flesh and blood they beleeue that Christ was true of his word able to performe in deed what he had promised in word Thus did Noah wheÌ„ God commanded him to build an Arke thogh he had many discouragements the greatnesse of the worke the length of the time the mockings of the wicked the danger of putting himselfe into it and committing of his life to the mercy of the raging waters yet none of these could terrifie him Heb. 11 7. but by faith hee ouercame them all Peter being commanded of Christ to let downe his net to take fish sheweth that he had wearied himselfe his fellowes all night neuerthelesse at the commandement of Christ he let it down hoped for an happy issue Lu. 5 4 5 6. Thus haue Gods childreÌ„ alwaies done let vs therefore beware of disobedience vnder what preteÌ„ce soeuer it be Saul had his excuse he could set a faire face vpon a bad cause but hee was punished with the losse of his kingdome 1 Sam. 15. Woe had it bene to Naaman who shewed himselfe discontented with the Prophet because he being before instructed of God had willed him to wash himselfe seuen times in Iordan he had gone away a leper as he came if he had not hearkned to the counsel of his seruants 1 Ki. 5 10 12. Moses was shut out of the land of promise because he obeyed not God in striking the Rock Psal 106 33. but spake vnaduisedly with his lips The Prophet receiued a commandement froÌ„ God that he should go to Bethâ—el reproue the idolatrous worship of the two calues that Ieroboam had set vp and that he shold neither eate not drinke in presence with the idolaters 1 Ki. 13 8 9. but because he did contrary to the commandement he was torne in peeces of a Lyon paying the punishment of his disobedience and teaching vs by his example obedience to God Againe Doctrine obserue that God performeth more then he hath promised He onely told Moses God is better then his word that the mans rod whom he had chosen shold blossome but it appeareth that for farther manifestation of the truth of his word and the dignity of Aaron he verified more for the Lord did not only cause it to bring foorth buds and to bloome blossomes but likewise to beare almonds We see then from hence that such is the goodnes of God that he performeth and bringeth to passe more then he promiseth to
those workmen that builded the Arke for others but were drowned themselues Let vs then labour after the especiall comfort consisting in the deliuerie of the whole will of God that though our hearers perish and go vnto destruction yet wee may find peace and comfort to our own harts This was it which the Apostle rested in hee preached Christ not onely as a Sauiour to theÌ„ that beleeue but as a Iudge of them that contemne him he saith We are vnto God the sweete sauour of Christ in them that are saued in them which perish to the one we are the sauour of death vnto death and to the other the sauour of life vnto life for we are not as many which make merchandize of the word of God but as of sincerity but as of God in the sight of God speake wee in Christ 2 Cor. 2 15 16 17. Thus doth the Prophet Esay prophesie concerning Christ bringing him in on the one side complaining of the contempt of his preaching and on the other side comforting himselfe that his worke was approued of God I haue laboured in vaine I haue spent my strength in vaine and for nothing but my iudgement is with the Lord and my worke with my God Esay 49 4. If we be found faithfull we shall be partakers of this comfort blessed shall that seruant be whom his master when he commeth shall finde so doing So then this duty serueth to comfort such as haue taught the word of God not only truely but wholly and onely so that they are able to appeale to the consciences of their hearers to witnesse with their sincerity Thus did the Apostle Paul in many places In the 20. chap. of the Acts vers 18 26 he saith Ye know from the first day that I came into Asia after what manner I haue beene with you wherefore I take you to record this day that I am pure from the blood of all men Where he maketh them witnesses of his diligence in preaching and of the discharge of his duty in his calling and therefore they could not deny it Thus he speaketh in his second Epistle to the Corinthians chap. 3 v. 1 2 The like manner of speaking dealing hath beene vsed by the Prophets and Apostles as appeareth in sundry places yea by Christ Iesus himselfe Samuel cleareth himselfe before the people Behold heere I am beare record of me befere the Lord and before his Annointed 1. Sam. 12 3. So Christ speaketh Which of you can accuse me and rebuke mee of sinne Iohn 8 46. This is a great and singular comfort to all the Ministers that in truth shal be able to auouch to their people this their diligence vprightnesse and to say in the face of the Congregation Ye know that I haue done my duty I take you to record that I haue admonished you I haue blown the Trumpet and taught you the way of saluation This is expedient and necessary for the Minister to vtter of himselfe both in respect of the godly and vngodly of the godly that their soules gained to the faith might cleare him and God haue the glory Of the wicked his aduersaries that they might be left without excuse that their mouthes might be stopped they haue nothing iustly to lay against him But contrariwise when the people haue beene ignorant and without instruction thorough the want of performance of this duty this should bee as great a greefe and anguish of spirit and bring as great trouble of conscience to consider his negligence and want of loue to their soules that were redeemed by the precious blood of Christ Thirdly this serueth to confute and conuince Vse sundry errors and to correct sundry euill practises and corrupt abuses First it meeteth with many errors and heresies of the church of Rome which maintaineth the sowre leauen of false doctrine and poysons the truth of God with their owne inuentions And seeing the Minister is to set downe but the truth of God we must learne to detest apocryphall additions and their humane traditions both which are a derogation to the sufficiency and perfection of the Scriptures For touching the Apocryphall Bookes which they haue lifted vp into the chayre of estate and giuen them equall power and preheminence with the Canonicall Scriptures they are but base counterfet coyne and no part of the Churches treasure they haue drosse mingled with them are not pure and perfect mettall They were not endited by the Spirit of God nor penned by the Prophets 〈◊〉 3 16. Pet. 1 19. the Lords Secretaries as the Scriptures were which haue God for their author and the holy Prophets for their Penmen Againe they were neuer committed of trust to the Iewes nor receiued of them into the Arke as not onely the fathers but the aduersaries themselues confesse and acknowledge but the ancient Church of the Iewes receiued and approued all the Canonical Booke Rom. 3 2. God did commend them to their care committed them to their custody for this was one chiefe priuiledge of the Iewes that they were credited with the Oracles of God And howsoeuer they shewed their ignorance in false interpretations yet they discouered no vnfaithfulnesse in wilfull corruptions additions alterations or manglings of any Bookes for then they should haue beene charged with this â—â—h 5 21. as well as with the other Lastly they containe sundry things that disagree from the true Scriptures of God likewise from theÌ„selues as might be declared and demonstrated by many particulars Seeing therfore these bookes called Apocrypha were neyther penned by the Prophets nor deliuered to the church of the Israelites neither are free from diuers contradictions we conclude that the Church of Rome hath no warrant to equal them with the holy Scriptures make them of like credite and authority with the Scriptures Againe 〈…〉 Ses 4 they offend in teaching humane traditions in making a word vnwritten equall with the word written and holding the Scriptures to be vnperfect maimed lame not containing all things necessary to faith and saluation not fully enabling the Minister to discharge his Calling But the holy Scriptures are perfect absolute and all-sufficient to teach the truth to conuince errors 〈◊〉 3 16 17. to correct vices and to instruct in righteousnesse yea to make the man of God perfect and throughly instructed in euery good worke and are of strength ability and sufficiency to make him wise to saluation Lastly they are accursed that adde any thing that take away any thing froÌ„ that which is written Deut. 4 2. Prou. 30 6. Reuel 22 18. and therefore no such vnwritten verities are to be taught or preached to the people as the matter of our Sermons or the instrument of our faith or the means of our saluation Moreouer it serueth to redresse and amend sundry corrupt practises too common and familiar among the Ministers of the Gospel Some in stead of building vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Christ Iesus
Iames 2 1. wee should haue the faith of Christ in respect of persons which is forbidden condemned by the Apostle Hence it is that our Sauiour speaketh to his Apostles b Math. 10 20 Luke 10 16. It is not you that speak but the spirit of your Father that speaketh within you And to the 70. Disciples and in them to all his true Ministers to the end of the world He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth mee and he that despiseth me desp seth him that sent me For this cause the Thessalonians practising this point are commended by the Apostle that they esteemed and receiued the doctrine deliuered vnto them c 1 Thes 2 13. Rom. 1 16. Not as the word of men but as it is indeed the word of God which is the power of God to saluation to euery one that beleeueth They are the Embassadors of God sent out of him to call vs to repentance and therefore their word or rather the word of GOD spoken by their mouth is to be heard with reuerence marked with diligence and practised with obedience The writer of this book was Moses Thus much touching the chiefe and principall Author of this booke as of the other Scriptures to wit God nowe followeth the lesse principall or instrumentall namely Moses The Lord could if it had pleased him haue written this booke as he did the morall Law contained in the ten commandements with his owne finger without the ministery of mortall man but it stood with his will and Heauenly pleasure to inspire his worde into the hearts of some holy men set apart for this purpose and to make their pen d Psalm 45 1 as the penne of a swift Writer The writer of this Book as also of the three former and of that which followeth was Moses faithfull in the house of God of whose stocke parents birth preseruation banishment and return into the land of Egypt from whence he brought the children of Israel wee reade at large in the Booke of Exodus Him God hauing set apart from his mothers womb to be the deliuerer of his people doth call as it is a Psal 78 70 7â— 72. saide of Dauid and tooke him from the Sheepfolds euen from behind the Ewes with yong brought he him to feede his people in Iacob his inheritance in Israel so he fed them according to the simplicity of his heart and guided them by the discretion of his hands Him also did God chuse to be one of the Scribes to penne a part of his word the first and most anâ—ient Scripture sufficient to guide that people into all truth necessary to be beleeued of them For as Princes and Noblemen haue their principal Secretaries whose persons and pennes they vse to what purposes they please so hath GOD his selected instruments to write his will and to endite what things he reuealed vnto them by whose Spirit they were wholy guided and directed that they could not erre b 2 Pet 1 21. for the Prophesie came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were mooued by the holy Ghost Such a one was Moses the first chosen vessell of God to pen publish his word that it might bee knowne and conueyed vnto all posterities to him c Num. 12 8. Deut. 34 10. God spake mouth to mouth and by vision and not in dark words like to him there arose not a Prophet in Israel whom hee knew face to face These Prophets of God may rightly bee called second Authors of the Scripture all of them Gods Secretaries but Moses as his principall Secretary This consideration of Gods choosing men to be as his organs and instruments to put his Vse 1 whole will and word in writing doth offer to vs diuers good vses which briefly wee will run ouer First it conuinceth all those that thinke and gather that neither this book nor the other foure were written by Moses as now they are left vnto vs but by Esdras or some other more auncient Scribe that liued before his time Adde heereunto d Iren. lib. 3. cap 25. Tertul. lib. de bab mul. clem Alex. lib. 1. strom Hieron aduers Helu Euseb in Chronic. that manie of the Fathers and Doctors of the Church maintayned that when Ierusalem was assaulted sacked by the Chaldeans all the bookes of Moses and other Scriptures were burned together with the Temple and were afterward written againe and brought to light through the help of the diuine memory of Esdras who remembred al that was written in the former copies But this coniecture so much stood vppon by the Ancients be it spoken with their patience and pardon is no better then a fable may bee conuinced by euident demonstration of vndoubted reasons True it is the fourth of Esdras telleth in sober sadnesse this dreame e Esdr lib. 4. c 4 23. cap. 14 21. but euery one knoweth that booke to bee Apochryphall almost as full of lies as leaues insomuch that the Church of Rome ouer bold to adde to the Canon yet f Bel. de verbo Dei lib 1. cap 20. lib. 2. cap 1. are ashamed of this booke to make it Canonicall And we neuer read that the Babylonians euer attempted this sacriledge and if they had it seemeth vnlikely and vnpossible that euer they coulde bring it to passe the bookes beeing dispersed into many mens hands and extant in sundrie copies in sundry places The Assyrians which were sent as certaine Colonies to inhabite in the waste roomes of the ten Tribes the Kingdom of Israel being ouerthrown by Salmanasar when they were disturbed and destroyed by Lyons that tore them in peeces g 2 Kin 1 7 27 were instructed by one of the Priestes in the Law of Moses and no doubt had it among them Antiochus a most bloody tyrant commaunded the bookes of the Law to be cut in peeces burned so many as hee could finde yet did the faithfull preserue them safe and sound with the danger of their owne liues 1 Mach. 1 59. Besides it is not to be imagined that Ezekiel and Daniel continuing in Babylon the seuenty yeares of the captiuity wanted the word law of God all that time to say nothing of Ieremy the Prophet and Gedaliah the Prince were they all so carelesse or forgetfull that in the ruine of the City and spoyling of the temple they would neglect the Law and not saue one booke out of the fire Was there neuer a godly man left that was mindfull of the booke of God But what place is there lefte for any such surmise and suspition seeing the prophet Daniel had both the prophesies h Dan 9 2 11 of Ieremy the Law of Moses Moreouer it appeareth by the testimony of Ezra himselfe the Scribe of God i Ezra 6 18. that the people beeing returned from their captiuity had the Law of Moses amongst them before
vntill they haue little left or none at all themselues They will not worke vppon the Sabbath nor go to Plough but they will not sticke to go to play and vse pastimes to follow idlenesse and to be ordinarily absent from the holy ordinances of God They scorn to be accounted rebels as too grosse a tearme for them yet they can disobey superiors yea mock and deride those that are set ouer them both Magistrates and Ministers They abhorre the name of a murtherer but they can fight and quarrell braule fret and fume against others forgetting the rule of the Apostle Whosoeuer hateth his Brother 1 Iohn 3 15. is a man-slayer and ye know that no man-slayer hath eternall life abiding in him They will not be Adulterers Fornicators but they break out into wantonnesse and nourish the occasions that engender them surfetting drunkennes idlenesse wanton lookes wanton company wanton daliance and such like They hate the name of Theeues and robbers and those that wil stand by the high way and take a purse but they will couzen and circumuent their neighbour defraud and oppresse him in buying selling and bargaining with him if by any meanes they can goe beyond him neuer remembring either the commandement or punishment set downe by the Apostle Let no man oppresse of defraud his Brother in any matter 1 Thes 4 6. for the Lord is an auenger of all such things as wee also haue told you before time and testified These are they that wil not beare false witnesse but they are inuenters of euill or spreaders abroad of euill reports to the hurt of their brethren make no conscience at all of a lye These are not dutifull children which obey to halfes so faile in their obedience For as the Apostle teacheth Whosoeuer shall keepe the whole Law Iam. 2 10 11 12. yet faileth in one point he is guilty of all c. Thus then we see by this doctrine they are reprooued that contemne the worde and will not heare that are content to heare but will not obey and such as obey but it is not fully and faithfully it is so farre forth as pleaseth themselues not regarding to please God to whom they either stand or fall Secondly seeing our duty to â—ods Commandements Vse 2 consisteth in obedience this teacheth that it is necessary for all men to knowe them We cannot call vpon him of whom we haue not heard we cannot beleeue that which we neuer learned wee cannot practise those things which we do not vnderstand A seruant can by no meanes do his Masters will before he knoweth what is his will This sheweth the miserable condition of ignorant people besotted in their owne simplicity and muffled in the mistes of palpable darkenesse none are more grosly misled none more disobedient to God then these ignorant persons none greater enemies vnto the seruing and obeying of God then such as are enemies or hinderers of the teaching and preaching of his word Our Sauiour sending out his Apostles into all the world Math. 28 20. charged them to teach them to obserue all things whatsoeuer he commanded them First then there must be teaching before there bee obseruing so that ignorance is the mother of all disobedience This appeareth in Moses Deut. 4 1. Hearken O Israel vnto the ordinances and to the Lawes which I teach you to doe that ye may liue and go in and possesse the Land which the Lord God of your Fathers giueth you The Israelites were commanded to learne the commandements of God that they might doe them so that there is no doing and discharging of the workes and will of God without knowing them nor no true knowledge wher there is no practise For indeed wee know no more then we make conscience to do performe Wherefore my Brethren bee carefull to learne the waies of God and to know what he requireth that you may bee fitted to doe them and assure your selues that they are the greatest enemies of God and of your saluation yea the most proude and pestilent instruments of the diuell to cause him to be honoured and to erect the kingdome of darkenesse that do disgrace teaching and disswade from hearing And let vs set this downe as a rule that such as are vndutifull to God in the chiefest workes and the highest duties will neuer make conscience of the smaller lesser Such then as any way hinder the publishing of the Gospell and seeke to stop the free course of it from passing among men do ouer-turne all godlinesse and shake the very ground worke and foundation of true obedience The greatest and best workes commanded of Christ are the duties of the first Table to preach and to heare his word to be often exercised in his worship to be religious to visite his Courts where his name dwelleth whereof the Prophet saith Psal 68 16. God delighteth to dwell in it yea the Lord will dwell in it for euer Hee that maketh no conscience this way will make no conscience of the lesser and latter duties to wit of the fruits of righteousnes Hence it is that our Sauiour saith to the Sadduces Math. 22 23 Are yee not therefore deceiued because ye know not the Scrâ—ptures neither the powâ—r of God Marke 12 24. The ignorance of Gods word is the true cause of all error If we did know the Scriptures they would direct vs to all duties necessary for vs both to knowe and practise And as knowledge is the beginning of all obedience because wee must know before we can obey we must learne before wee practise so it is required of vs al to get knowledge and vnderstanding howbeit it is not necessary for all to haue knowledge alike Wherefore that we may be instructed aright and be guided what our knowledge ought to be and what measure thereof should be in vs it is requisite that wee marke and remember these foure rules following all of them being grounded vpon the doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles No man must be ignorant no man shall be excused for his ignorance euery man must attaine to some knowledge First our knowledge must be according to our age Rules directing vs what our knowledg ought to be If GOD haue blessed our dayes with manie yeares and long life he looketh for greater knowledge at our hands then hee doth of babes and sucklings This the Apostle pointeth out vnto vs. 1 Cor. 14 20. Brethren bee not children in vnderstanding but as concerning maliciousnes bee children but in vnderstanding be of ripe age In these words the Apostle intimateth a double kinde of knowledge one fit for children for God would haue none brought vp in his Schoole and to belong to him that are non proficients hee would haue children taught and trained vp in the faith and feare of God 2 Tim. 3 15. It is noted of Tâ—mothy that hee had the knowledge of the holye Scriptures of a childe which are able to make him
rule ouer him but all the Laity in respect of the Cleargy are as sheepe to the Shepheard Therefore the Ministers of the Church may not be iudged or censured of Lay men I answere Answer this whole argument is figuratiue and therefore cannot be demonstratiue by the rules of their owne Schoole A figuratiue speech cannot conclude necessarily but onely probably If we take the word sheepe and sheepheard in their proper signification the sheepe being brutish and vnreasonable cannot iudge the their sheepeheard But if the words be taken metaphorically or by way of similitude the Magistrate is not a sheepe in all things but onely in Spirituall things belonging to doctrine and faith and a good conscience wherein the Ministers are Sheepeheards If we speake of Ciuill things and prouiding that all things be done decently and orderly in the Church the Magistrates are sheepeheards of the people and all the Cleargy are his sheepe because they are citizens and subiects of his city and Soueraignty As then the Magistrate cannot prescribe to the Minister what doctrine he shall teach so it were pride and presumption for the Minister to set downe rules to tie the Magistrate to his lure in the duties of his calling for then the sheep indeed should iudge their Pastor Thirdly Obiect 3 it seemeth absurd that an earthly Iudge should take and punish the seruants of the chiefest and highest Iudge and those men that are consecrated vnto him I answere Answer an earthly Iudge that sitteth vpon an earthly bench is also the seruant of the most High GOD the Minister of the heauenly Iudge Rom. 13.4 2 Chron. 19.5.6 and the Lieutenant of the Almighty exercising the iudgement not of man but of God It belongeth to his office to iudge others that are Gods seruants so farre as they are subiect to him as sheepe to their sheepeheard by the Law of God and man If one of the Cleargy breake the Law of God and of the kingdom wherein they liue by committing murther theft periury false witnesse-bearing or such like he is punished not as the seruant of God but as the seruant of sinne and an offender against the Common-wealth Against those supposed reasons we oppose the authority of Gods word that subiecteth all persons to the power of the Magistrate Let euery soule bee subiect Rom. 13.1 Ti. 3.1 1 Pet. 2.13.14 put them in remembrance that they bee subiect to the principalities and powers and that they be obedient and ready to euery good worke therefore submit your selues vnto all manner ordinance of man for the Lords sake whether it bee vnto the king as vnto the superiour or vnto gouernours as vnto them that are sent of him for the punishment of euill doers and for the praise of them that do well We heard before that Christ requireth obedience and as he commanded it to others so he practised it himselfe for he was subiect to his parents Luk. 2.51 Matth. 17.27 and to the Magistrates he payed polle money for himselfe and for Peter not vsing the priuiledge he had and the liberty he might vse for offence sake lest another emboldened by his example should vse the pretence of liberty that indeed he had not Paul also teacheth subiectioÌ„ both by word and deed by his doctrine practise For he was subiect to the Magistrates and vsed their authority for his safety when hee appealed from the malicious Pharises vnto Caesar Act. 26.32 Chrysost homil in Roman Bernard eptst 42. Thus we see what Christ did what the Apostles did what the Christians did they exempted not themselues from the secular power but whether they were Apostles or Euangelists or Prophets they submitted themselues and claimed no freedome from their iurisdiction wherefore they are led by another spirit that broach and practise a contrary doctrine The third res proofe Thirdly they are reproued that are seditious persons and moue rebellion and insurrection against Princes who alwaies or for the most part are mette with all in this life and receiue according to their deseruings Of such persons Iezabel spake truely 2 King 9.31 Had Zimri peace that slew his master as if she should haue said Can any Rebell or Traitor or any that riseth against his superior and Soueraigne prosper and haue good successe For Zâ—mri a Captaine of the hoste conspired against Elah the son of Baasha king of Israel smote him that he dyed vsurped the kingdom But the time of his reigne the continuance of his sitting on the throne could not be numbred nor reckoned by yeres 1 King 16.9.15.18 nor by months nor by weeks he reigned onely seuen dayes and then being hardly besieged he was constrained to burne himselfe and the kings house with fire so that as he came to his kingdome by vsurpation and held it a while by effusion of blood so he ended his dayes in desperation Reade to this purpose 2 Kin. 15. where we haue set before vs the examples of Shallum 2. King 15.10.13.25.30 who coÌ„spiring against Zachariah the son of the second Ieroboam and smiting him in the sight of the people and reigning in his stead did not long enioy his kingdome but sate in his throne the space of a moneth and then himselfe was slaine so he found according to his works so that as he spared not to shed blood so his blood was not spared Likewise the example of Pekah who conspired against Pekahiah and smote him in Samaria in the place of the kings palace but did he escape for this treason and end his daies in peace No as he did euil in the sight of the Lord and departed not from the sinnes of Ieroboam the sonne of Nebal so Hoshea wrought treason against him smote him and slew him and paid him home in his owne kind So in the former Chapter we see that when the seruants of Ioash king of Iudah wroght treason against their master slew him his sonne did not suffer their hoare heads to go downe to the graue in peace but so soone as the kingdome was confirmed in his hand he slew his seruants which had killed the king his father 2 Kin 14 5. Thus it appeareth that a discontented head a muttering spirit and a seditious mind are dangerous and bring a iust reward of rebellion vpon their heads that are the contriuers of it so that they fall into the pit of confusion that they made for others This is the ende of rebellion and such recompence haue Rebels against Princes Hence it is that such pernitious persons being the common plagues of kingdomes and Common-wealths are hated of God and man odious to euery one yea euen to those that vsed them to serue their owne turnes in disloyal and wicked actions Plutarch in the life of Romulus so that albeit they loue treason well yet they hate the Traitor For he that betrayeth his Prince his countrey and kindred into their hands to whom he is not tyed
authority vnto our consciences First God knoweth what is best for vs farre better then we our selues doe We seeke oftentimes to be aloft but God seeth it better for vs to be below we desire to be rich God seeth it better for vs to be poore Had it not bin much better for Hamman that was aduanced to honour to haue sate in the dirt or on the dunghill al the dayes of his life theÌ„ in al the height of his honour to bee hanged on the Gallowes which himselfe had set vp for another Ester 7 10. and so to taste first of the punishment he had deuised Had it not beene better for the rich man to be cloathed with rags in stead of purple robes to eate a dinner of greene hearbs in stead of his delicious fare then after all his pomp and pride to be tormented in hell fire Luc. 16 23. We are oftentimes ignorant of that should doe vs good God is ignorant of nothing We are ready to imbrace that which will do vs hurt it is God that in mercy withholdeth it from vs and vs from it A sicke person longeth greatly for those things which encrease his disease and bring him in danger of death but the learned and expert Physitian will not suffer him to taste of them A childe thinketh he is hardly dealt withall that he is restrained of his desire but his wise and discreet parents are constrained to bridle him of his lust and that for his owne good So dealeth God with vs wee are as sicke persons that must be dieted wee are as little children that must be ouerruled the Lord our God is a louing Father he is a tender Physitian ouer vs who albeit he deny vs that we desire yet he will withhold nothing froÌ„ vs that he knoweth to be good for vs. Secondly we haue this comfortable promise from him that he will neuer faile vs nor Reason 2 forsake vs whether we haue little or much whether we be in prosperity or aduersity It is he that feedeth the fowles of the aire it is he that cloatheth the Lillies of the field much more then are we assured that he will feed vs and cloathe vs who are more of value then all the rest of his Creatures This is the reason vrged by the Apostle Heb. 13 Heb 13.5 6. Be content with those things that ye haue for he hath saide I will neuer leaue thee nor forsake thee so that we may boldly say The Lord is my helper I will not feare what man can do vnto me Where hee putteth vs in minde of the continuall care of God for vs and that his prouidence watcheth ouer vs which hee opposeth as a buckler against the common tentation that assaulteth vs to wit the feare of beeing quite forsaken of him and left vnto our selues from whence ariseth distrust in our hearts Thirdly nature it selfe is content with a little Reason 3 inasmuch as this is the common condition of all mankinde Princes and people high and low noble and vnnoble it brought vs naked into the world and naked it will earry and conuay vs out of the world according to the saying of Iob Iob 1 21. concerning himselfe Naked came I out of my mothers wombe and naked shall I returne thither the Lord gaue and the Lord hath taken away c. There are two points of mans life his entrance into the world and his departure out of the world there is but little distance as it were a steppe and a stride betweene them For what is our life but a vapour The space that is in the midst which is the time of our life betweene our birth our death hath many differences and diuersities that make vs vnlike one to another some are poore and some rich some haue great aboundance some haue nothing at all But in the point from whence we come and in the point to which we tend we all meete the beginning of our life and the ending of our daies are both alike there is no difference between them Dust returneth vnto dust and earth into the earth againe If a man haue a little iourney to make and a small way to trauaile it is folly and vanity to make great prouision for it as he that hath need but of one pitcher of water shall not deale wisely to go about to draw out a great Riuer So then to desire superfluities is to make open warre against the order of nature This reason is set downe by the Apostle in the place before alledged where the doctrine had his confirmation for hauing shewed that when God granteth vs raiment to cloathe our bodies and giueth vs foode to fill our bellies we ought to be content he annexeth this consideration to strengthen it For we brought nothing into this world and it is certaine we can carry nothing out â—im 6 7. We see men dye daily and led to it as flockes of sheepe and when we haue taken care day and night what to eate what to drinke and what to put on we beare nothing to the earth but a winding sheete to couer our shame and to hide our nakednesse Fourthly let vs consider the contrary fruits Reason 4 Such as haue a resolute purpose to grow rich do referre heereunto all their thoghts words and deeds they so thirst after the treasures of this world that nothing is so sacred and religious which they will make any conscience to violate but they ouerthrow all law of God and man and nourish in them the roote of all euill and fall into a bottomlesse pit of al mischiefes This the Apostle meaneth when hee saith They that will be rich fall into tentation and a snare â—im 6 9. and into many foolish and hurtfull lustes which drowne men in perdition and destruction Such are as poore beasts that are fallen into the snare of the hunter The diuel is a mighty hunter he hath many grins to catch vs and entrap vs walking about like a roaring Lion seeking whom he may deuoure We are compassed about with the diuell and his angels as with an army of wolues and wilde beasts oppressed with iniuries and ouerborne with violence yet being vnder the protection of our God we cannot faile but bee well counterguarded He hath promised he will haue a care of vs so that the Lyons shall want and suffer hunger and not alwaies be able to finde their prey though they be cruell and rauenous but the faithful man though he haue neither teeth nor pawes nor take any mans goods away by fraud or force from him yet God feedeth him and supplyeth all his wants so that euery one should be pleased with his present estate and meanes of his maintenance how mean soeuer The vses follow which naturally arise froÌ„ Vse 1 hence and those of reproofe shall haue the first place which are of diuers sorts The first reproofe They breake out and transgresse against this principle that are discontented with their present
and yet faileth in one point he is guilty of all for he that said Doe not commit adultery said also Doe not kill Now if thou commit no adultery yet if thou kill thou art become a transgressour of the Law Whosoeuer breaketh one commandement and maketh no conscience thereof but saith he doubteth not to be dispenced withall for it and that he shal finde God mercifull vnto him therein hath made himselfe guilty of the whole Law and of the punishment due to the transgressours of it Fourthly there is nothing done of vs in Reason 4 this flesh but GOD will bring it into iudgement We run into many euils because they seeme little and the hedge of Gods word is easily leaped ouer The wise man teacheth vs Eccl. 12. Eccle. 1â— 1â— that God will bring euery worke vnto iudgment with euery secret thing whether it be good or whether it be euill If he said God will bring many things to iudgement wee might haue hoped some things should be exempted But forasmuch as we must account with him for all things 〈◊〉 12.36 euen for euery idle word as our Sauiour teacheth it followeth that wee ought to make conscience of all our wayes and workes whatsoeuer Fiftly all things commanded of God from Reason 5 the greatest vnto the least are most iust and equall and therefore to be obserued diligently without all parting or partiality The Prophet reprooueth the house of Israel that said The way of the Lord is not equall But the Lord saith 〈◊〉 18.29 O house of Israel are not my wayes equall are not your wayes vnequall This reason is vrged by the Prophet Dauid 〈◊〉 119.128 172. Psal 119. I esteeme all thy precepts concerning all things to be right and I hate euery false way His testimonies are righteous and very faithfull which he hath commanded and therefore he hateth from the bottome of his heart all wicked vngodly wayes So then whether we consider the nature of God that he is perfect or the redemption of Christ that it is perfect or the dignity of the law that it is perfect in all these respects we conclude this truth as hony gathered from many flowers That it concerneth euery one of vs to yeeld obedience to all the Lawes and commandements of God Vse 1 Now let vs come to the vses which giueth an edge to the doctrine it selfe And as it serueth to reprooue so the reproofe is of diuers sorts â—e first reâ—â—efe First of all it condemneth those that waste themselues and spend their strength chiefly about the things of this world and neuer labour after regeneration and the things of the Lord. These men neuer thinke of any obedience How farre then are they from perfect obedience when will these come to the iourneyes end that are not yet set forward in the wayes When will they finish their saluation that haue not yet made a beginning How do they looke to receiue the price that sit still and doe not yet runne in the race or how shall they obtaine an incorruptible crowne that doe not striue for the mastery These thinke they haue no soules to saue or that there is no God to serue or that there is no life to come or else they would not liue as beasts or as the horse and mule that are without vnderstanding If they liue as men that regard not the kingdome of heauen they shal one day know that there is an hell and if they regard not to obey God they shall heereafter reape the fruit of their disobedience Samuel teacheth â—am 15. â— that rebellion is as the sinne of witchcraft and stubbornnesse is as iniquity and therefore all such as reiect the word of the Lord he will also reiect them from his kingdome and from the glory of his presence â—e second â—roofe Secondly such are reprooued as content themselues with a small measure of knowledge and obedience of faith and repentance For many there are in the Church that thinke they know enough or at least that much knowledge is not necessary like to the Deputy mentioned in the Actes of the Apostles that the doctrine of Christ was a matter needlesse friuolous impertinent and vnnecessary and a curious question about words and names whereof a man might bee ignorant without danger Thus doe these iudge of religion and of the Law of God they account basely of it as a thing that may best bee spared If they had truely tasted of the sweetnesse of Gods word it would bring them altogether into loue of it Let vs therefore labour to grow in grace vntil we come to perfection 2 Pet. 3. For whosoeuer thinketh he hath already attained vnto it greatly deceiueth himselfe we haue as yet scarse laid the foundation and doe we as men besotted with folly and spirituall pride imagine we are come to the toppe We are like vnto them that are in a dreame that thinke they are eating to the full and behold when they awake they are hungry and empty or they that deeply conceit they are drinking and when they arise they see they are thirsty so is it with these men they are fast asleepe and doe but dreame when they suppose all the world is made of knowledge whereas if they had shaken off this spirit of slumber and were throughly come to themselues they would bewaile their owne ignorance and as poore blinde soules condemne their owne foolishnesse Let vs therefore store our selues with it we shall herein if in any thing beside finde the prouer be most true that store is no sore It is the ground of our obedience forasmuch as we can obey no farther then we know The seruant can obey his masters will no farther then he knoweth it An ignorant seruant must of necessity be a disobedient seruant So is it with euery Christian man his obedience cannot go beyond his knowledge Thirdly The third reproofe it serueth fitly and fully to reproue those that do halt with God and yeeld a maimed obedience vnto him The sacrifices of God vnder the Law must be whole sound not halt not maimed not lame so should our obedience be vnder the Gospel Men will not allow of a seruant that performeth such seruice as he requireth at his hands when it is done to halfes and doe we thinke to be accepted of God when we cut off his worship in the middes Wee deale with God as the king of Ammon dealt with Dauids messengers hee shaued off the one halfe of their beards and cut off their garments in the middle 2 Samuel chapter 10. verse 4. So doe we shaue off halfe of his seruice and thinke to make him be content with that or with nothing If Christ Iesus had so rewarded vs in performing the worke of our redemption and had left off before hee had brought it to perfection wofull had our condition beene it had beene good we had neuer beene borne For if he had not throughly finished it wee could not haue beene
of season neuerthelesse where it is duely and conscionably preached without respect of persons it toucheth the harts of some represseth the corruptions of others is as a warning peece and watchword vnto all so that all persons and people whatsoeuer wheresoeuer must liue vnder the ordinary hearing and frequenting of the word of God Vse 1 The vses remaine to be handled which ought especially to be marked of vs. First there is offered vnto vs this truth arising from the doctrine it selfe that the preaching of the word by the Minister and the hearing of it by the people is no ceremony nor a matter of indifferency such as may eyther be done or left vndone at our owne discretion or disposition but it is such a part of the publike seruice of God as ought not to bee omitted or neglected without great sinne and breach of the fourth Commandement which serueth to establish the ministery of the word It is aboue the workes of mercy and compassion therfore the most profitable worke that can bee done to the sonnes of men It is a more excellent and much greater gift to doe good to the soule then to do good to the body inasmuch as the soule is more precious then the body Hence it is that the Apostles gaue ouer ministring to the poore attending to their necessities because they would giue themselues continually to prayer and to the ministery of the word Acts 6 4. Acts 6 4 and 2.42 And before this in the second chapter describing the Church after the ascension of Christ he saith the Disciples continued stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of bread and in prayers Where hee placeth continuance in the Apostles doctrine and breaking of bread before fellowship and communion in temporall things It is one speciall marke of a man and woman truely fearing God to bee a diligent hearer of the word of God and a continuall resorter to the preaching of it and a carefull frequenter of the house of God We see this in Simeon he came often into the Temple and thereby hee found Christ when his parents brought him in their armes to do for him after the custome of the Law Luc. 2 27 37 41. The like we might say of Anna a Prophetesse which departed not from the Temple but serued God with fastings prayers night and day verse 37. Luc. 2 27 37 41. So Ioseph and Mary went to Ierusalem euery yeare at the feast of the Passeouer by custome and commandement This was the cause of the great godlines and wonderfull zeale that was in Dauid that he desired nothing more then to appeare before the face of God among his Saints This his affection he testifieth in many places Psal 27 4. Psal 27 4 42 1.2 One thing haue I desired of the Lord that will I seeke after that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life to behold the beauty of the Lord and to enquire in his Temple There is alwayes good hope of such persons so long as they vse the meanes to bee recouered A sicke person may not bee despaired off so long as hee is content to vse the helpe and counsell of the Physition albeit hee be very dangerously sicke but when once he refuseth his direction then we may looke for nothing but death Thus the case standeth with all men so long as wee forsake not the word there is hope of saluation when once we refuse it there is feare of destruction both of soule and body Wherefore we are to iudge well and charitably of such as are religious frequenters of the holy exercises of faith such are neuer past hope there is some signe of life in them and we haue more comfort and greater assurance of such albeit vniust vncleane then of any ciuill man that refuseth the meanes Many in the world stumble at the offensiue liues of euill professors but certainly whatsoeuer men iudge there is more hope of the worst professor that heareth the word and attendeth vnto it More hope of euill professors then of ciuill men then of the best ciuil men that in prophanenesse of heart refuse it and that for two reasons First these men though they be euill yet vse good meanes which haue from time to time done good vppon others as bad as they therefore may in time to come by the mercy of God and blessing vpon the meanes do good also vnto them be effectuall in them If it do not preuaile at one time yet it may at another The reformation of a sinner is not wrought at a sudden but by little little like the water that pierceth the hard stone by customable and continuall dropping vpon it If thou seest two men most dangerously sicke of diuers diseases and all mortall except they be cured and one of them putting himselfe vnder the Physitians hand the other reiecting altogether both phisicke and the Physitian whether of these is more likely to be restored and to liue Is not he that taketh the receit and medicine that is ministred So is it in the sicknesses of the soule If we hearken to the word which is a spirituall medicine to heale euery malady we may be reclaimed The word is as a draw-net cast into the Sea which gathereth of euery kinde Mat. 13. Yea it is quicke and powerfull and sharper then any two-edged sword piercing euen to the diuiding asunder of soule and spirit and of the ioynts and marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart Heb. 4 12. Secondly it is a signe that those which vse the meanes are not yet sold and setled to continue in sinne for there is no man whose hart is fully set in him to do euill and follow wickednesse that can patiently endure be content to be an ordinary frequenter of religion whensoeuer it is publikely taught and preached True it is they may sometimes come to the word for custome or company or feare or praise or because they haue nothing else to do and cannot tell how else to spend away the time but if they come ordinarily continually they are not become desperate The hammer of Gods word may break their harts and enter into their soules As for those that regard not to serue GOD and vse not the assemblies of his worship they are of all other most wicked and prophane and may iustly be said to be of the forlorne hope They are at the point of death they lye gasping for breath nay they are come to the brinke of hell Thus then we see that the preaching of God is of absolute necessity whether we bee conuerted or not conuerted whether we do beleeue or not yet beleeue nay it is in a manner the only necessary thing It is the opiniō of many wretched men that are not worthy to breathe in the common aire that it bringeth a great charge and heauy burden vppon the people
partakers of them The Apostle speaking of the word of God in his Epistle to the Galatians declareth that by the preaching thereof Christ Iesus was so cleerely set foorth Gal. 3 1. that he was as it were crucified among them much more may this bee saide of the Supper of the Lord which is a most liuely remembrance of his death and of the shedding of his most pure and precious blood This vse hath many branches First we must thinke our selues fooles in the matters of God that wee may bee made wise such as thinke themselues wise do thereby professe themselues to be no better then fooles 1 Cor. 3 18. Secondly to account God onely wise yea wisedome it selfe as the wise man saith Prou. 9 1. Wisedome hath built her an house Thirdly adde nothing to the word of the Lord which were to make our selues wiser then God and to shew our selues to bee worse then madde men We must not turne aside to the right hand or to the left Deut. 5 32. Deut. 5 32. and 28 14. nor decline from any of the words which hee hath commanded vs Deut. 28 14. for that were to wrastle against the Lord who is too strong for vs his will must stand vpright when our will shall be ouerthrowne and cast downe to the ground Lastly we must thinke nothing small or little in Gods seruice He tooke order for the least things in the Tabernacle and left them not arbitrary A little thing done amisse bringeth all out of square in the worldly affaires of men and so it is with Gods matters In the businesse that concerneth our selues wherein we take our selues to bee any way interessed we account nothing little if we be iniuried or wronged therein we take it to heart we cannot abide it we storme against theÌ„ that crosse vs. And shall we thinke God is carelesse what becommeth of his seruice and consequently of his glory Woe vnto vs if we iudge so of honouring him Vse 2 Secondly this serueth seeing all worship of God ought to be guided by his word and directed by his commandement not by the priuate wils of men to reproue the wonderfull pride of men in al ages who haue alwaies presumed to adde somewhat of their owne to the ordinance of God in his worship and accounted it too grosse simplicity to cleaue to the bare and naked word so haue made a mixture of his religion with our owne inuention as it were to sowe our field with diuers seeds The Scribes and Pharisies added the traditions of their fathers as washings of cups of beds and of tables â—ark 7 3. yea they so abounded in them that they made the Commandements of God of none effect thinking it great reason they should giue place to their deuices The Papists haue added to the word of God apochryphall bookes many vnwritten verites the decrees and decretals the inuentions of their Popes which they hold in as great reuerence as the holy Scriptures They haue added vnto the two Sacraments instituted by Christ fiue other to make the number amount to seuen To baptisme they haue added exorcismes spittle salt creame and other such like trash and trumpery To the Supper they haue added Transubstantiation the reall presence the merit of the worke the Masse propitiatory for the quicke and dead crossings creepings eleuation reseruation preseruation by sea and land in warres and in iournies To the Ministery of Pastours Teachers they haue added an idle rabble of Pope Cardinals Abbots Monkes Fryers Iesuites Votaries Nunnes Acolytes Exorcistes a multitude of drones as croking frogs arising out of the bottomlesse pit To praier and pure inuocation of the Name of GOD they haue added praiers to Saints praiers in a strange tongue praiers before Images and in their Idol Temples praiers said by tale and numbred or rather mumbled vpon their beades their canonicall houres and such like superstitions partly idolatrous and partly heathenish and partly blasphemous Thus they haue corrupted Gods worship and defiled whatsoeuer they touch and turned his truth into a lye It is reported of Gregory Bishop of Rome the best of all those that followed but the worst of theÌ„ that went before him that in a most greeuous and contagious plague he inuented and appointed sundry superstitions and supplications directed to Saints set downe in the Letany Babing on Leuit 10. not 1. hauing neither commandement nor example nor any warrant in the word but God so reuenged this boldnesse and presumption that in one houre fourescore of those that so praied and rehearsed those suffrages suddenly fell to the earth and breathed out their last breath Thus God disliketh and disclaimeth the deuices of men in his seruice God disliketh the deuises of men in his seruice Col. 2 23. Of all which practises which are no better then meere dotages the Apostle saith They haue a shew of wisedome in will-worship but they bring a bondage to the rudiments of the world froÌ„ which Christ hath freed vs and therefore ought not to be entangled by them being after the commandements and doctrines of men The heathen knew by the light of nature that euery God must needs bee serued according to his owne will and not according to the will of them that are their worshippers All voluntary worship is vtterly condemned Vatabl. annot in Deut. 4. and GOD tieth vs strictly to his word without adding or diminishing Our good intents cannot preuaile with him when the thing we doe is not warranted vnto vs. Hence it is that the Lord saith not You shall not do euill in your owne eyes but Thou shalt not do that which seemeth good in your owne eyes they must keepe them precisely to his commandements There is a way saith Salomon which seemeth right vnto a man Prou. 14 12. but the issues thereof are the waies of death Wherefore let our conceite be neuer so good yet it profiteth nothing beeing not grounded vpon the word but vpon mans wit Our Sauiour foretelling the troubles that shall come vpon the people of God that professe his Name saith They shall excommunicate you yea the time commeth Iohn 16 2. That whosoeuer killeth you will thinke that he doth God seruice They imagine they do good in such persecutions as no doubt it fell out in Paul before his conuersion What then Shall their good intent excuse their euil actions and go for current paiment with God No in no wise because hee measureth not our dooings by our purposes but by his owne precepts When Peter bad Christ his Maister to pitty and spare himselfe Mat. 16 22. and the Disciples forbad little children to come vnto Christ Mark 10 13. Lu. 9 54 55. and at another time would haue commanded fire to come downe from heauen to consume the Samaritans did they not offend or can any defend them because they had no euill intent Why then is Peter called Satan and bidden to come behind And why are the Disciples reproued
God Thirdly Touching the vow of single life touching continency and single life which they call chastity they all praise it but not many practise it They think this vow to be very rightly and religiously obserued and that they haue fulfilled it to the ful if they leade their life out of marriage and renounce chaste wedlocke for when they speake of the vow of continency they vnderstand nothing else but single life They suppose it and both openly and odiously defend it The Iesuites teach it to be a lesse sinne to liue in fornication then to marry a wife to be a more heinous sinne for any of the Cleargy to marry a wife then to haue the company of an harlot and to embrace the bosome of a stranger Costerus the Iesuite maintaineth to whom others assent that a Priest that is married sinneth more grieuously then he that keepeth a concubine or committeth fornication The time was when it was made a capitall crime worthy of no lesse punishment then death for a Cleargy man to marry but when the same Law was vrged to be established against such also as entred into stewes and brothel-houses and kept harlots it could not passe but was nipped in the head as the greene hearbes with a frost Thus while they forsweare and forbeare to haue wiues of their owne Vide Epistol Iesuit Dan. Chamieri to auoide fornication they do not abstaine from whoredome and vncleanenesse Thus they preferre abominable whoredome before honourable wedlocke strange flesh before the bed vndefiled and the lawes of men before the commandement of God For no man can vow continency but he to whom it is giuen from aboue to be able to containe and continue a single life as our Sauiour hath taught Matth. 19.11 12. He that can take it let him take it And he sheweth that all men cannot receiue this saying saue they to whom it is giuen So the Apostle to the same purpose saith I wish all men were as my selfe But euery man hath his proper gift of God one after this manner and another after that 1 Cor. 7.7 We haue not in our owne power the things that are Gods the gift of God is one thing the power of man is another againe to be willing is one thing and to be able is another The gifts of others are not in our power but the gift of continency is the gift of another to wit of God Therefore it is not in our power Againe the Scripture commandeth them to marry that cannot abstaine without burning as 1 Cor. 7.2 9. They that cannot containe let them marry Also he saith To auoide fornication let euery man haue his owne wife It is better to marry then to burne And he writeth to Timothy 1 Tim. 5.14 I will that the yonger women marry c. giuing none occasion to the aduersary to speake reprochfully Nothing must be vowed against the commandement of the holy Ghost but they which cannot containe and yet vow continency sinne against the commandement of the holy Ghost Therefore such persons ought not to vow continency Lastly this sort of votaries is a new doctrine or rather dotage For neither vnder the Law of nature nor vnder the Law of Moses did euer any vtter or minister such a vow of virginitie albeit we reade many lawes concerning vowing Leuit. 27. Numb 6. and 30. Deut. 12. and 23. Yet nothing concerning any such matter In the Law of nature it was said Encrease and multiply Ge. 1.28 In the garden of Eden euen in the time of mans innocency God the authour of marriage said that cannot ly It is not good for man to be alone Ge. 2 18. Christ himself thogh he liued most purely and perfectly yet made no vow of continency The like might be said of the Apostles To conclude it is the property of heretikes and the very doctrine of diuells to forbid marriage 1 Tim 4.1 3. and for religions sake to dissolue it Thus did Marcion and the Manichees and therefore are condemned Vse 4 Fourthly we learne from hence a notable comfort hauing assurance that our calling is of God Let euery one looke to the Lawfulnesse of his calling and to the warrant of his worke and be able to approue it to his owne conscience The word of God is able to giue vs peace and comfort We are sure if we doe our duties to meete with many enemies and oppositions How often did the people murmure against Moses was not Eliah esteemed the troubler of Israel was not Ieremy borne as a man of strife and a man of contention to the whole earth was it any better with Christ himselfe and his Apostles The LORD of life was hated and persecuted and crucified being deliuered into the hands of sinners The Apostles were made a spectacle vnto the 2 Cor. 4.9 world and to Angels and to men being sent forth as men appointed to death It fareth not much better with the Ministers of the Gospel who succeede them in the gouernement of the Church they are slandered and reuiled they are mocked and misused and accounted as the off-scouring of all things We shall neuer goe through with the worke of the Lord that is in our hands except we rest in God who hath called vs to the Ministery Thus did Dauid comfort himselfe in the Lord when they would haue stoned him 1 Sam. 30.4 The like we see in the Apostles when they were threatned and commanded to speake no more in the Name of Christ they answered that they could not but speake the things which they had seene and heard Actes 4.19.20 and professed that they ought to obey God rather then man Actes 5.29 The consideration of their calling warranted vnto them from God put comfort into them and gaue them all boldnesse to set themselues against their enemies and made them pray earnestly to Christ Iesus the Lord of the haruest and the great Shepheard of the sheep to stand by them and to bee present with them in the busines he had committed vnto their charge Wherefore whensoeuer we see the trueth of God oppugned and our Ministery any way resisted let vs comfort our selues from hence that we are not vsurpers or intruders into this office but hauing our calling sealed vp vnto vs let vs boldly proceede and goe forward to make known the trueth of God to the consciences of all men That which the Lord saith of the first borne in this place that they are his may bee saide of all the Ministers of the Gospel that succeede them and therefore he will succour and sustaine them If then we finde this in our owne soules that we entred into this calling not as theeues that come in at the window to steale and to kill and to destroy Ioh. 10.10 not as souldiers that seeke their prey and booty to enrich themselues not as idle drones that seeke to liue at ease and in pleasure but to worke in the Lords vineyard and to labour in his haruest we
the old man shall not hurt vs. Satan would perswade vs we are wholly carnall because we are in part vnregenerate but God receiueth vs as his children and accounteth vs his Saints because we are in part sanctified so that we haue hence exceeding comfort that of such base slaues of all sinne he vouchsafeth to accept of vs passing by what we are by nature and acknowledging vs as we stand by faith Secondly considering what instruments Vse 2 God maketh choyce off in his seruice they that are rich in this world ought not to despise the poore neither yet the high those that are set in low places who indeed are most subiect to contempt This the Apostle Iames Iam. 2.5 6. inferreth Chap. 2. Hearken my beloued brethren hath not God chosen the poore of this world to be rich in faith and heires of his kingdome but ye haue despised the poore c. This is to crosse the proceedings of God and to set our selues against him casting downe those whom he lifteth vp and lifting vp those whom he casteth downe This falleth out many wayes First when they are aflicted persecuted by the mighty men of the world Our poore brethren before vs had wofull and lamentable experience of this point who suffered for the religion of Christ for the defence of the Gospel for the profession of their faith and the testimony of a good conscience This Christ foretold Matth. 10.22 Thus the Apostles found it and such as followed them and beleeued their doctrine had no better entertainment for the world is alwayes like it selfe we shall neuer prooue it to be any changeling An enemy it was to the sauing knowledge of the word an enemy it is at this present and an enemy it will be in the ages to come Secondly when the rich men of this world deale hardly and harshly with them in the affaires of this life wringing and wresting from them vnconscionably and deceitfully what they can This is forbidden in the Law Leuit 25.14 If thou sell ought vnto thy neighbour or buyest ought of thy neighbours hand ye shall not oppresse one another And the Apostle in the Epistle to the Thessalonians 1 Thes 4.6 Let no man ouer-reach or defraud his brother in any matter because that the Lord is the auenger of all such Thirdly Esay 3.15 when they waste and were out their bodies with toilesome labours vnrewarded as the Egyptians did deale with the Israelites and as the Apostle Iames complaineth at large Chap. 5. that the rich liued in pleasures on the earth and fatted themselues as in a day of slaughter Iam. 5.4 and kept backe the hire of the labourers by fraude that reaped their fields Fourthly we must consider that the elect are not alwayes eased of the burden of pouerty but it lyeth heauy sometimes vpon them that God may try their patience and others beneuolence God maketh them obiects of our pitty and therefore he will not haue all to be aloft Our Sauiour teacheth Matth 26.11 that the poore we must alwayes haue with vs. The loue and fauour of God must not be measured by the deceitfull rule of outward things He maketh the poore oftentimes to be rich in faith and heires to a kingdom while he sendeth the rich empty away Are we then in want and doe we stand in need of the things of this life we must take vp our crosse willingly and follow our master cheerefully â—th 8.20 he saith The Foxes haue holes and the birds of the ayre haue nests but the Sonne of man hath no where to lay his head Wee are by Christ made heires of glory let vs by faith wait for that inheritance which shall aboundantly supply all our wants Fiftly let those that haue this worlds good looke to themselues that they be not high-minded â—m 6.9 10. neither trust in vncertaine riches 1 Tim. 6. God can make them low when it pleaseth him and therefore they are not to aduance themselues aboue their brethren He can lay their honour in the dust and make all their glory vanish away as the flower of the grasse and therefore let him that is rich reioyce in that he is made low Iam. 1.10 Lastly let vs not haue the faith of Christ in respect of persons neither esteeme of the religion of Christ by outward things as the greatest sort doe Who are iudged by such indeed as want iudgement to be in the best case but such as flow in wealth and abound in riches who are most admired and accounted the only men of the world and set before vs as examples and presidents in all things to be followed â—al 17.14 but such as haue their portion in this life whose bellies the Lord filleth with his hidde treasures and they leaue the rest of their substance to their babes To doe as they doe to liue as they liue to loue as they loue is made as the starre by which all should saile and guide the shippe If they be irreligious and no feare of God before their eyes others take this as a good warrant to themselues to bee contemners of holy things also If they thinke scorne to attend vpon the ordinance of God and to be conscionable hearers of his word it were no good manners for the meaner sort to goe before their betters and to be more forward then they Thus are men become partiall iudges when they account such as carry the greatest pompe and shew to be the onely religious men and patternes for other to follow by which meanes such as are religiosu indeed grow vile and contemptible Hence it is that the Apostle Iames â—am 2.1 saith Chap. 2. My brethren haue not the faith of our Lord Iesus Christ the Lord of glory with respect of persons The meaning is not as if the higher places did not pertaine to the higher persons and the chiefe roomes to the chiefest degrees among men but that in matters of religion we must not be carried away with a preiudicate opinion to cleaue to those and to their iudgement that are mighty in the world onely because they are mighty and to reiect those and the trueth which they professe because they are poore and lowly in the eyes of the world The persons of men that is the outward qualities of their birth or honour or riches must not set a byas vpon our iudgement to sway vs that way to conclude that they are of a false religion that are poore in this world and contrariwise that their religion must of necessity be sound because they are great or honourable or wealthy or noble or prosper in the earth This is a deceitfull rule and yet it is the square wherby the greatest sort measure all things If they see a multitude follow one course in matters of faith and runne by heapes and throngs all one way they also for company thrust in themselues among them and conclude that this must needes be the best way because the most
immediately going before where he willeth them to heale the sicke to clense the leapers to raise vp the dead and to cast out diuels If they be extended farther because he willed them to goe and preach â—ath 10 7. saying The Kingdome of God is at hand he forbiddeth them to set the Gospel to sale as that which standeth at offer and proffer so that the Minister must not be giuen to filthy lucre 1 Tim. 3 3. Tit. 1 7. So then they do giue freely who do not intend gaine as the reward of their labours nor set it before their eyes as the marke they aime at but desire nothing more then the glory of God and the saluation of the Church and referre thereunto all their studies and endeuourss They that onely or cheefely seeke their owne wealth are truly called hirelings whereas the seruants of God haue him before their eyes of whom they are sent that so they may feed the flocke with knowledge and doctrine â—biection Againe it may be saide that Paul witnesseth he tooke nothing of the Corinthians and that he laboured with his owne hands Acts 20 34. 1 Cor. 4 12. I answer â—nswer the Apostle in taking nothing of that Church considered what did belong to the edification of that Church neuerthelesse the brethren that came from Macedonia supplied his wants and helped him in his necessities But of this we spake more at large in the former doctrine Vse 3 Thirdly let no man presume to refuse and reiect the Ministery as thinking themselues or their children too high or this calling too low for them thinking themselues too honourable and this office too contemptible for their persons No man is too good to serue God at the Altar and to minister in his Sanctuary If any refuse the Ministery in regard of his birth and his wealth or worth or gifts he deceiueth himselfe and ouervalueth his owne condition for who is sufficient for these things Cor. 2 16. We are a thousand fold more vnworthy to be Ministers then the Ministery can be thought vnworthy of vs. Noah was the Prince of the world yet a Preacher of righteousnesse 2 Pet. 2 5. Melchizedech was both King of Salem and a Priest of the most high God Heb. 7 1. Gen. 14 18. Samuel was both a Iudge of the people and a Prophet of God 1 Sam 3 20. and 7 15. Dauid was both a King a Prophet And albeit certaine Kings haue beene Prophets yet it was no greater credite to the Ministery that Kings were Prophets then commendation to Kings themselues that they were Prophets as it was a greater glory to Kings that they haue beene Philosophers then credite to Philosophy that Kings haue studied professed and imbraced it The Son of God our Lord Iesus Christ before his incarnation was the Teacher of his people for by his Spirit he spake in the Patriarkes Prophets and was the Messenger of God and therefore called the Angell of the Couenant and after that he tooke our flesh and nature vpon him being the seed of Abraham he professed that he was sent to preach deliuerance to the captiues the acceptable yeare of the Lord Luke 4 18 19 43. He was equall in glory with the Father yet this was his calling and worke while he liued vpon the earth God the Father thought it a meet office to be committed to his onely begotten Sonne and should it seeme a reprochfull office to his seruants If he were annointed to be both our King Prophet and Priest let not vs despise prophesie Nay not onely the Sonne of God as he was man disdained not this function but God himselfe in Paradise was a Preacher of the Gospel Gen. 3 15. The seed of the woman shall bruise the serpents head Math 17 5. and the Spirit of God is as it were a fellow-worker with the labours of the Ministers Besides the Angels themselues most glorious creatures that alwayes behold the face of the Father that is in heauen haue not refused to be the publishers of this message Luke 2 9 10. Wherefore all such as GOD hath blessed with forward and toward children as a speciall mercy toward them and withall bestowed the goods of this world vpon them enabling them to maintain them in schooles of learning ought to further the building of Gods Church and to thinke it no disgrace or disparagement vnto them to apply their sonnes to be workmen in this spirituall building and so to dedicate them vnto God as godly Hannah gaue Samuel vnto the Lord that so long as he liued he might bee giuen vnto the Lord 1 Sam. 1 28. It is a thing greatly to be lamented that this high office of preaching the word is so contemned by all of high calling that the Nobility vtterly shunne it the greatest part of the Gentry of the Land generally refuse it eyther as base in it selfe or at least as base to them or in them Great mens children are set to study mans law but it beseemeth not their greatnesse to study Gods law To be sent on Embassage in the affaires of a Prince is a great honour but to be sent with Gods message in his mouth is esteemed a disgrace Ye fooles and blinde whether is greater God or man Whose message is most honourable Gods or else mans We see in the Popedome how men of countenance and estimation are not ashamed to giue their children to the Popes seruice and beare the mark of the beast and refuse not to haue theÌ„ neerely and ill-fauouredly shauen vntill they haue scarce one haire of an honest man left vnto them Cardinal Pool nay some of the blood royall haue taken vpon them the orders or rather the disorders of that Hierarchy as we haue examples in our owne Chronicles Princes themselues haue renounced their crowns and kingdoms and entred into Monasteries haue put their sonnes and daughters into Cloysters It is very apparent that Princes among the Heathen were also Priests Shall not these being poore blinde Idolaters that knew not GOD aright stand vp at the day of iudgement against vs to condemne vs that haue so little care or loue to the Lords Temple that the seruing of him there is become so vile a thing as it is not beseeming a mans sonne of any countenance and reputation in the world So that they will not set their hand to the Lords Plough but scorne it almost as much as to go to plough and cart The Prophet Esaias as it is probably collected was of a very noble linage See the Argument of the Geneua translation Prolego Vrsini in Esay sonne to Amos who was brother vnto Amaziah King of Iuda and therefore thought to be of the blood royall as the Hebrew writers agree who had the bookes of Genealogies extant among them The Prophet Daniel with Hananiah Mishael Azariah were of the Kings seed Dan. 1 3. We heard before that Christ himselfe the Lord of life and the most honourable person
spend our strength in vaine and for nothing yet our iudgement is with the Lord and our worke with our God Esay 49 4 5. In the meane season let our labour be answerable to the greatnesse of our calling that so we may be worthy of that honour Vse 4 Lastly seeing the function of the Ministery is of great excellency and dignity we must vnderstand that great gifts are required in the Ministers and they must in a good measure be qualified thereunto This vse doth the Apostle make 1 Tim. 3. The office of a Minister is a worthy worke therefore he ought to be of blamelesse conuersation and apt to giue instruction to the people He must shew both integrity of life and light of doctrine which is as the Vrim and Thummim that the Priest did beare on his brest-plate of iudgement Exod. 28 30. It is the best harmony that can be made when life and doctrine agree together otherwise we are as iarring cymbals Hence it is that the Prophet speaking of the Couenant of life and peace made with Leui Malac. 2 6 saith The law of truth was in his mouth and iniquity was not found in his lippes c. and he did turne many away from iniquity The Ministers are called by Christ both the light of the world and the salt of the earth In like manner Paul exhorteth the Elders of Ephesus Acts 20 28. Take heed vnto your selues and to all the flocke ouer the which the holy Ghost hath made you Ouerseers 1 Tim 4 16. to feede the Church of God which he hath purchased with his owne blood They must take heed to themselues by liuing well and to the flocke by feeding well with wholesome food They must shew themselues patternes of good workes Titus 2 7 8. If the calling were meane meane gifts would serue to furnish them that are chosen and exalted to that calling but seeing it is great we ought to labour after great gifts and to be adorned with worthy graces They that watch ouer soules ought to haue a quicke and sharpe sight that they may descry the crafty wiles and guiles of Satan They ought to haue a wonderfull care of their duty that are to attend the flocke of God day and night and be able to teach all and to deale with all sorts of men as Math. 13 52. He must be a Scribe taught of God No young scholler a workman that needeth not to be ashamed who see and try his worke diuiding the word of truth aright They must be able to seeke out that which is lost able to strengthen the weake able to heale the sicke able to binde vp the broken No skill is sufficient for these works to be the Lords husbandmen to dresse and husband the Church that it become not an vnfruitfull and barren wildernesse No skill in vs is sufficient to make vs the light of the world Math. 5 the salt of the earth the builders of Christs body the coworkers of God 1 Corinth 3 19 the Embassadours of Christ 2 Corinth 5 20 the Stewards of the house Titus 1 7 the fathers of the Church 1 Corinth 4 15 the fishers of men Math. 4 19 the Ministers of the Spirit 2 Corinth 3 6 the builders of the Temple the Shepheards of the sheepe Eph. 4 11 the planters and waterers of the garden 1 Corinth 3 6 7 the watchmen of the City Ezek. 33 7. Heb. 13 17 the Trumpetters of the host and the stars of the firmament Reuel 1 20. Dan. 12 3. The City of God which is the Church is a more glorious and beautifull worke then is the fabrick or frame of the whole world besides On the other side see the misery of blinde guides and the mischiefe that commeth by dumbe dogs yea the desolation that cometh vpon the people that haue such Pastours or Shepheards they are altogether vnworthy of that calling No man will make him his horsekeeper that hath no knowledge nor skil in horsemanshippe nor any experience that way nor his Cooke that cannot tell how to dresse his meate nay not his swineheard that is no better then an Image or Idoll and cannot tell how to guide or gouerne them And yet behold the simplicity and sottishnesse of the world and wonder at it They regard not to commit the soules of men that are most precious to such as we wil not willingly commit an heard of bruite beasts to be kept Ezek 33 6. The watchman that is blinde and dumbe and the City that setteth vp such an one shall perish together and our Sauiour testifieth that if the blinde leade the blinde both shall fall into the ditch Mat. 15 14. Woe vnto such leaders woe vnto such as are thus led These make this a base calling as if Ieroboams Priests were fit enough that were taken from the lowest of the people CHAP. IIII. 1. AND the Lord spake vnto Moses and Aaron saying 2. Take the summe of the sonnes of Kohath from among the sonnes of Leui after their families by the house of their fathers 3. From thirty yeares and vpward euen vntill fifty yeares old all that enter into the host to doe the worke in the Tabernacle of the Congregation 4. This shall be the seruice of the sonnes of Kohath in the Tabernacle of the Congregation about the most holy things IN this Chapter we haue an other numbring of the Leuites howbeit it is in another kinde then the former in the former chapter For in the third chapter the Tribe of Leui is numbred according to the persons but in this chapter it is numbred according to their office and Ministery so that there is a great difference betweene this and the other True it is Difference betweene the numbring in this chapter and the former in them both this Tribe is numbred but not this Tribe onely nor all the same persons nor yet to the same end We saw before a generall enumeration of the families of the Leuites as they succeeded in the roome of the first borne who had beene separated sanctified to the worship of God to the Ministery of the word to the seruice of the Church and to the spirituall gouernment of the people so that as well the first borne as they are numbred But in this chapter onely the Leuites are numbred not all nor any of the first borne who were now freed and exempted and fully discharged from that ministration Againe in the former chapter all the Leuites are numbred from a moneth old vpward but in this onely such as were fitted by their yeares to vndertake and execute the office of the Ministery which lawfull age is heere defined and determined to begin at thirty and to end at fifty yeares Lastly that numbring in the former chapter was to another end and purpose then this There they were all numbred frō one moneth that it might be knowne what ouerplus there was of the first borne but heere they are accounted from 30. yeares old to 50. that
soules vnto God The Apostle hauing declared that he would not be negligent to put them in remembrance of the same things and that he thinketh it very meete to do so addeth this as a reason motiue to moue him which also ought to encourage vs Knowing that shortly I must put off this my Tabernacle 2 Pet. 1 14 1â— euen as our Lord Iesus Christ hath shewed me Moreouer I will endeuour that you may be able after my decease to haue these things alwayes in remembrance And then indeed wee haue done our duty when wee haue taught the truth in this manner to our people not onely once and away as it were glancing at it but continually dwelling vpon it teaching them line vpon line and precept vpon precept like masters that teach young schollers to reade that must not content themselues once to tell them but must oftentimes put the same things into their mouthes and mindes or else they forget them straight-waies Let vs now make application of the Doctrine which is the life of instruction forasmuch Vse 1 as teaching without applying is as the body without the soule First of all we learne hereby that the perpetuity standing course of teaching is most needfull and necessary in euery Congregation It is the Ministers duty to sowe and to continue sowing to weed and to continue weeding to teach and to continue teaching to conuert and to continue conuerting to conuince and to continue conuincing to instruct and to continue instructing For as wee haue alwaies neede of meate and that as we eate so we must continue eating or else wee famish and perish so the Minister must feed and weed and watch ouer his people and abide continually in it without ceasing and intermission This is it the Apostle teacheth Timothy 1 Tim. chap. 4 verse 16. Take heed to thy selfe and vnto the doctrine continue therein for in doing this thou shalt saue both thy selfe and them that heare thee So then it is not enough to take heede vnto himselfe and his doctrine to liue well and to teach well but hee must continue in them both and not giue ouer It was well saide of the heathen man â—2 de It is no lesse vertue to keepe then to get to preserue then to obtaine Many know how to get but they know not the art how to saue that which they haue gotten and therefore it passeth away suddenly as grease that melteth before the Sunne If the husbandman should onely plant and neuer water he might looke for no fruite to come of his labour It is not enough for the watchman to haue discouered the enemy once or twice vnlesse hee descry him so ofter as hee maketh an approch so it can be no discharge to the spirituall watchman of soules to haue giuen warning by blowing the Trumpet vnlesse he doe it during the whole time of the warre which is perpetuall and continuall We can take no truce nor make no league with our spirituall enemies Our aduersary the diuell goeth about continually 〈◊〉 8. seeking whom he may deuoure Hence it is that Christ requireth of Peter not onely to feede but to feede againe and againe â—1 15. Feede feede feede according to the charge committed vnto him and Paul would haue Timothy be instant in season and out of season â—4 2. so that there is required diligence faithfulnesse painefulnesse and continuance in teaching It is worthy to bee well considered which the Lord saith in the Prophet Esay ch 62 6. I haue set watchmen vpon thy walles O Ierusalem which shall neuer hold their peace day nor night Wee know not at what time the Lord will call effectually and touch the harts of those that we teach He must first feed with milke before he giue them strong meate for euery one that vseth milke is vnskilful in the word of righteousnesse inasmuch as hee is a babe but strong meate belongeth to them that are of ful age euen those who by reason of vse haue their senses exercised to discerne both good and euill Hebr. 5 13 14. It is the Ministers duty to ring the alarme bell continually he hath some work alwaies to do to strengthen fortifie to comfort and raise vp to exhort and admonish to heale the sicke to bring home them that wander to encourage the weak to establish them that are strong and to answer doubts that arise among his people If it were possible to teach all truth particularly that is required of a Christian man yet we haue not then time to be idle and sit downe at our ease but euen then we must goe ouer the points againe that our people that haue learned them may learn them againe and if they know them they may yet know them better if they remember them that they may remember them better if they practise them that they may practise them better and better Yea if we be growne old in learning we must learne still for wee must liue and dye learning something Euery one both Minister people must be a scholler in the Schoole of Christ Timothy himselfe must giue attendance to reading â—m 4 13. to exhortation and to doctrine all men must stirre vp the giftes that are giuen vnto them 2 Tim. 1 6. which will soone decay without vse and diligence as the fire will goe out except the coales bee kindled and more wood added When Christ had distributed his talents among his seruants he said Occupie till I come Albeit then by the Ministry of the word we haue receiued to beleeue Luke 19 13. yet this must not abate our diligence in hearing but we ought as carefully to seeke the foode of our soules afterward as before forasmuch as without continuance of attendance to this ordinance it is vnpossible that any should be saued God not suffering the means of saluation appointed by him to bee neglected or contemned Secondly this reproueth sundry abuses Vse 2 both in the Ministers and in the people as first of all the nicenesse of many Teachers who because they would be singular and popular gaining to themselues many followers and seeking the praise of men more then the glory of God labour to bring new doctrines into the Church neuer heard off before not proportionable to the ancient faith of the Prophets and Apostles but of a new coyne and stampe These cannot abide to be beating vpon old points they thinke it a discredite and disgrace vnto them to treade in the beaten path troden by others that went before them they must euer bee seeking of vnknowne and vncouth waies this is their delight and in this they glory This hath bene the poisoned and pestilent humor of heretikes and of false teachers to draw away the minds of the simple and vnlearned from the ancient truth receiued from the Scriptures and to turne them out of the right course followed by all the faithfull Such were those false Apostles that troubled the faith of the Galatians and brought
into that Church another Gospel euen a new Gospel Gal. 1 6. Such are they in these daies that hammer cockle and darnell vpon the anuill of their owne braines broaching strange positions long since buried raking them out of the graues or ashes of Pelagians and other forlorne heretikes These glory in their owne wits and account themselues happy that they can maintaine new assertions trouble the peace of the Church with them Secondly they are reprooued that scorne to take this course which Christ and his Apostles tooke to deliuer precept vpon precept heere a little and there a little They thinke it no way agreeable to their learning and high places to insist vpon one thing and to beate vpon the same matter who are like vnto a master that is greedy to teach his scholler faster then he can learne But hauing taken vpon vs the charge of soules wee must submit our selues to the slowe and slender capacities of the people and make it our chiefe end to profite theÌ„ And touching the people themselues it brandeth those with a note of fickle and itching eared hearers that loathing the olde wholesome doctrine of saluation turne their eares from the ancient truth and being like the Athenians mentioned in the Acts Acts 17 21. doe hunt after nouelties and onely doe like new doctrines new teachers new matters that they neuer heard off before lusting after change of diet like to their wicked fore-fathers that loathed the heauenly Manna wherof they had often tasted as a light meat they must haue variety and be fed with quailes to fill their delicate and dainty stomackes There is little hope to do any great good vpoÌ„ these nice and new fangled hearers that are ouergone and ouergrowne with a dangerous disease Of such the Apostle hath foretold 2 Tim. 4 3 4. The time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine but after their owne lusts shall they heape to themselues Teachers hauing itching eares and they shall turne away their eares from the truth shall be turned vnto fables Such were some of the Galatians who were bewitched by false teachers that they should not obey the truth before whose eyes Iesus Christ had bin euidently set forth and crucified among them Gal. 3 1. Many such are in our daies in towne and city that surfet through plenty and wax wanton through abundance of Gods blessings Were not he an vnwise man that would leaue his old Physition to whom he hath bin long accustomed and who knoweth by long experience the state of his body and foolishly long after others that neither hee knoweth them nor they know him So is it exceeding folly to loathe the knowne Physition of thy soule that knoweth the state and condition of thy soule and consequently is most likely to do thee most good and to haunt after new teachers that may feede thee with winde in stead of sound and wholesome nourishment or at least though he teach soundly yet cannot speake so powerfully and apply his word so profitably and know thy necessity so fitly as thine ordinary teacher that hath the ouersight and charge of thy soule Vse 3 Lastly this admonisheth all hearers to bee content to be ordered in this manner and not to thinke amisse of their Ministers for deliuering vnto them knowne truthes which they haue read and heard learned and known long before For it is the old commandement the common and ancient faith which they must teach and teach againe which are the true Pastors He that bringeth in another Gospel then that which hath beene already receiued if it were an Angel from heauen let him be accursed Gal. 1 8. Wherefore whosoeuer findeth fault with them for these repetitions reprooueth Christ himselfe and checketh the holy ordinance of God These are they that while they would be thought wise become fooles they will take a course by themselues set Christ and his Apostles to schoole to learne as if the blinde should teach them that can see to hit the marke For if wee will consider the matter and iudge it aright the truth is more fit to be remembred and recommended to theÌ„ that do already know it then to those that are ignorant of it This is the duty whereunto Iohn doth prepare his hearers in his first Epistle 1 Iohn â— 21. chapt 2. Brethren I write no new commandement vnto you but an old commandement which ye haue heard from the beginning I write vnto you babes because ye haue knowne the Father I write vnto you fathers because yee haue knowne him that is from the beginning I haue not written vnto you because ye know not the truth c. We that are in the number of Gods people must learne to know our owne good and heare greedily diligently the same things which we haue heard and learned as they that haue eaten hungerly of one dish of meate to day come to it without any loathing the next day againe But some will say Obiectiâ—â— what neede haue we to heare the same things as coleworts twice sodden especially considering there is such variety and diuersity of matter for the Minister to insist vpon I answer Answer there are many causes to beare out this practise as wee noted before For who knoweth any thing as hee ought to know And who practiseth any duty as he ought to practise Who hateth any vice so fully and perfectly as he ought to hate it or is so armed and strengthned against the assaults and temptations thereof as is required Who is so fenced against errors and heresies but he may daily fortifie himselfe better and scoure vp his rusty armour Or who remembreth any thing so well as hee should and is not prone to forget what he hath once knowne and learned It may be we haue receiued to beleeue and obtaine Christ to repent and fight against sinne howbeit our knowledge our faith our obedience are imperfect our combates with Satan are mingled with much weaknesse and oftentimes wee are constrained to take the foile so that it is necessary that we should bee continually put in remembrance of these things The Apostle writeth to the Philippians Phil 3 1. that it greeued him not to write the same things there is more cause to speak the same things then to write them because the things spoken passe away and are soone forgotten whereas the things written remaine and continue Where are they then and how great is their ignorance shall I say or folly that when they heare one doctrine twice or peraduenture thrice doe repine and disdaine at it and thinke it not worthy to bee spoken and commended vnto them againe or themselues too worthy to heare of it againe but if it fall out to bee deliuered the second time by a meaner Minister then it was before inferiour in degrees or weaker in gifts then they abhorre it so much the more and cry out aloud that they are shamefully abused They reply Can he say
soule that they may be preserued from sin from the infection of sin Now if any aske whether the disease of the leprosie be not contagious and therfore whether it be not expedient that all such as are taken and touched with it should be barred and banished from the society of men I confesse this is true and conuenient ought to be so but this was not the chiefe and principall end that God respected and therfore this is left to the Physitians and Masters of that profession to iudge according to the rules of art and experience God committed the matter to the Priests that they should order all things according to the directions giuen vnto them it had beene much safer to haue committed and commended the matter to such as had iudgement in that faculty Moreouer we must consider The leprosie of three sorts that as this disease was foule and filthy vgly and feareful so there are three sorts of it named in the law to wit the leprosie of the body the leprosie of the garments and the leprosie of the house so that it is most probable according to the opinion of the learned that the Iewes in a proper and peculiar manner vnknowne to vs at this day and vnknowne to the Iewes themselues at this day were troubled and tormented with this disease Euen as we that are cast into the last age of the world haue diseases that follow some sinnes which in former times were not knowne to the Physitians themselues And heereupon no doubt prophane writers tooke occasion to deuise sundry lyes and slanders against the whole nation of the Iewes as if it were hereditary vnto them and that all the posterity of Abraham were full of botches and blisters and itches and therefore were driuen out of Egypt by force Ioseph antiq lib. 9. lest they should corrupt the rest with their infection This forged surmise had ancient Authors to rest vpon Cornel. Tacit. Iustin lib. 38. and is as likely to proceed from the Egyptians themselues a proude and hauty people as from any other who being ashamed of the plagues that were sent among them and inflicted among them and desirous to blot out the memory of the reproch of their nation and of the vengeance of eternall God turned the iudgement of scabs blisters that fel vpon theÌ„ from themselues to the people of Israel as if they had infected them were for that cause compelled to banish them out of Egypt lest they should corrupt the whole countrey with their maladies But if this had bin the true reason of their departure why did they retaine them so long among them and in the end bestow vpon theÌ„ siluer and gold iewels and precious stones thereby spoiling themselues to enrich their enemies or why did they persecute them with such hatred at the red sea that themselues were drowned Furthermore among the curses that God denounceth to bring vpoÌ„ his people for the contempt of his word disobedience to his lawes Deut. 28.27 he threatneth to smite them with the botch of Egypt and with the hemrohds and with the scabbes and with the itch whereof they should not be healed Lastly if the people of God had beene haunted and vexed with any such filthy diseases the Lord would neuer haue established such sharpe and seuere lawes among them the like whereof were not to be found among forreine nations whereby such were separated from the company of men as had any loathsome and noysome vlcers and sicknesses following them yea if any suspition did arise they were seuered and sundered from the rest for a time vntill the trueth were throughly knowne and found out as appeareth at large in the booke of Leuiticus Verse 2. Command the children of Israel that they put out c. Heere we haue a plaine and expresse commandement of God charging Moses to put out lepers vncleane persons from the Congregation The Apostle Paul speaking of fornicators and incestuous persons that were vncleane liuers vncleane in body and in soule vseth the same word Put out such from among you 1 Cor. 5.13 thereby Doctrine 1 shewing what God intended by this Ceremony Obstinate sinners are to be cast out of the Church the substance whereof teacheth this truth namely that obstinate sinners are to be cast out of the Church All open offenders and vnreformed persons by the dreadfull and direfull sentence of excommunication as it were by the two edged sword of God are to be cut off from the fellowship of the Church and from all the priuiledges that belong vnto the faithfull This ordinance of God hath good ground vpon the separation mentioned in this place which was not commanded as a ciuill policy to keep the whole from the sick but as a part of Ecclesiasticall discipline inasmuch as the Priests the sonnes of Aaron had the whole knowledge of the cause as well the shutting of them out as the receiuing of them into the hoste as we shewed by sundry examples before There are that draw the originall of this Church-censure euen from Adam whom the Lord cast out of Eden and set an Angel at the entry of the garden who by shaking the blade of a glistering sword feared him from re-entring and suffered him not to touch or taste of that tree which was a Sacrament of life vnto him The like doe the Hebrew interpreters obserue touching Caine Gen. 3.24 whom the Lord cast out and banished from the face of God Gen. 4.14 as the lepers were cast out of the fellowship of men For what else is the face of God but the place appointed for his worship where he was wont to appeare to the Fathers and where Adam and his family met together to serue him and to sacrifice vnto him And al â—his was before the law when the sons of God were manifestly distinguished from the sonnes of men Gen 6.1 In the time of the Law we haue many ceremonies to this purpose We see that the vncleane were kept from comming to the Tabernacle from entring into the Temple from the partaking of the sacrifices and from eating the Passeouer Num 19. â— 20. and 9. â— So in another place the Lord threatneth that he shal be cut off from his people that being vncleane eateth of his sacrifice and that the sacrifice shal profit him nothing nor be accounted to him to take away his sinne but that it shall remaine vpon his owne head These are no obscure types darke shadowes but liuely pictures and patternes that represent vnto vs the nature of excommunication Let vs come to the new Testament Mat. 16.13 and 18.18 The vse of the keyes to open and shut and the words of binding and loosing come directly to this purpose And as this trueth is taught by precept so it is farther enlarged and warranted by sundry examples Abraham is commanded to cast out the bond woman her son Ge. 21.10 â— out of his family which was
separated froÌ„ it that were neuer of it or in it And touching the elect they can neuer fall from the grace of election the foundation of God remaineth sure 2 Tim. â— â— hath this seale the Lord knoweth who are his so that it is vnchangeable Besides such are also engrafted into Christ and cannot be separated from his communion according the saying of Christ Iohn 6 ver 37. All that the Father giueth mee shall come to me and him that commeth to me I will in no wise cast out And the Apostle Iohn 1 Iohn â— â— saieth They went out from vs but they were not of vs for if they had beene of vs they would no doubt haue continued with vs but they went out that they might be made manifest that they were not all of vs. If then the reprobate were neuer of this communion and the elect can neuer fall from this communion it may seeme that none can be said to be truely excommunicated that is to be separated from that spirituall communion which wee haue with Christ and with all the Saints by faith â— hope and loue I answer that which is affirmed of the elect and reprobate is most true neuerthelesse that which is concluded from thence is most false as the learned haue well obserued For first of all touching the reprobate that being hypocrites were once in the Church though they were neuer of the Church neither truely partakers of this spirituall communion of the Saints yet then they are saide to bee separated from it when they are manifested declared to haue beene alwaies strangers vnto it and separated from it as when Dauid praieth in the Psalms that they might be blotted out of the booke of life Psal 69 28. as if he had said declare it shew it plainely that they were neuer written in the booke of eternall election Secondly touching the elect the question is more difficult and yet the knot is not so intricate or intangled but it may be loosed For albeit they cannot be cut off from the grace of election because his gifts and calling are without repentance Rom. 11 29. neither can be wholly and altogether excluded from that communion which they haue by faith with Christ and by loue with the Church both by reason of the stablenesse of Gods promises and by reason of the efficacy force of Christs praier heard of the Father 〈◊〉 â—7 21 â— Luke 22 32. Yet in some sort in some respect they separate themselues as much as lyeth in them when they fall into greeuous sinnes as Dauid when he committed adultery and Peter when he denyed his Master The guifts of the holy Ghost are as a flame of fire kindled in vs such sinnes are as water powred vpon them to quench it and except GOD did grant his Spirit to dwell in them and preserue it as fire hidden vnder the ashes they would lose it wholly be quite and cleane excluded from this spirituall communion Notwithstanding our saluation is sure for his promise sake who hath promised to put his feare in our hearts that we should not depart from him and for Christs praier who praied for Peter all the elect that their faith should not faile Hence it is that he keepeth a remnant of grace in them and cherisheth the fire of his Spirit that it should not goe out so that the flame is slaked and the heat is diminished But in his good time he kindleth the fire and stirreth vp the heat somtimes by his word and sometimes by his corrections and therefore the Apostle willeth Timothy to stirre vp as coales 〈◊〉 1 6. the gift of God that was in him Dauid hauing experience hereof praieth vnto him to create a new heart in him and not to take away his Spirit from him Ps 51 10 11. Thus we see how the faithful are not wholly but yet in some part separated froÌ„ the communion of Christ because they are depriued of the sweet comforts that they felt before of the large measure of grace which they finde greatly diminished by the committing of sinne and continuing in it This is the spirituall communion The externall communion standeth in a common partaking together in the word in praiers in the receiuing of the Sacraments and in familiarity and friendship one with another as Luke speaketh of the Church of Christ after his ascension Acts 2 42. They continued stedfastly in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship and in breaking of bread and in praiers Excommunication separateth from all these But some will say Obiect doth excommunication take away all commercing and conuersing one with another May not one in any sort liue with such Or doth it dissolue all bands of nature and pollicy I answer Answer no. There are some bands so firmely and closely knit tied together that nothing can loose them and abrogate them Some duties are naturall some domesticall and some ciuill which no excommunication can diminish or dissolue or dispense withall The Apostle giueth this as a generall precept If thine enemy hunger Rom. 12 20. giue him meate and if he thirst giue him drinke If an excommunicate person be in want and in any distresse we must helpe him and minister vnto him such things as are necessary for his preseruation wee must not cast away all care of him and all loue vnto him forasmuch as God hath made vs keepers one of another Againe it is lawfull to buy of him to sell vnto him and to bargaine with him albeit we should not conuerse and commerce with him as with a friend Moreouer if we owe personall duties to such a one as is in the family with vs we caÌ„not shake them off vnder any colour or pretence of excommunication The wife must performe due beneuolence to the husband the children must obey their parents the seruants must count their masters worthy of all honour and contrariwise prouided alwayes that they do not ceasse to pray for theÌ„ to admonish them and to hate their sins and that they looke to themselues that they do not defend them in their wicked courses and ioyne with them in opinion for then we make our selues partakers of their sins Lastly let vs set before vs the ends of excommunication which also haue bin considered in part already One end of it is the good of the person excommunicated that if it bee possible he may be won Tit. 2 11. Rom 1 6. Christ deliuereth the doctrine of saluation the Gospel is the power of God to saluation to euery one that beleeueth For wheras Christ Iesus saith of himself Math. 10 34. that he came to send fire and sword into the world and that hee is appointed for the fall of many in Israel Lu. 12 46 2 34. that the Gospel is the sauor of death vnto death 2 Corinth 2 15. Yet this is not the proper end of Christ or the Gospel but as it were beside their purpose
them might haue hope And the Prophet Dauid in sundry places setteth downe this effect which himselfe from time to time had found and felt in his troubles as Psal 19.8 The statutes of the Lord are right reioycing the heart the commandement of the Lord is pure enlightning the eyes and the 119. Psalme Psalm 119 24 is a plentiful store-house to furnish vs abundantly with matter of comfort Thy testimonies are my delight and my Counsellers and againe My soule melteth for heauinesse strengthen thou mee Verse 28 according to thy word This is the true way sanctified vnto vs to driue away heauinesse this means the children of God haue vsed haue found by experience and good proofe the force and effect of it It hath beene very auaileable vnto them and filled their bones with marrow and fatnesse To this end he saith afterward Verse 92. Vnlesse thy law had beene my delight I should then haue perished in mine affliction Thus doe the faithfull reioyce in his Testimonies as much as in all riches forasmuch as his statutes do reioyce the heart make wise the simple enlighten the eies and conuert the soule then which it is vnpossible to finde greater matter of comfort Two meanes of comfort To conclude we haue seene that there are two meanes to obtaine comfort the one is from the worke of God in our hearts by his holy Spirit which leaueth vs not desolate and destitute The other is the vse of the word which is sweeter then the hony and the hony-combe and more to be desired then much riches Let vs haue an heape of sorrowes cast vpon vs through enduring of the Crosse and let vs sinke neuer so deepe into afflictions the word of God is able to raise vs vp againe to cheere vp our hearts Verse 7. Then they shall confesse their sinne which they haue done Wee shewed before that Moses setteth downe three waies how this damage offered to men is to be blotted out The course which they ought to take to purge it away is first of all to make confession of their sinne to God forasmuch as where the confession of man goeth before there the forgiuenesse of God followeth after We cannot lye hid from him nor conceale our offences and therefore it is best to acknowledge them before him Doctrine Whosoeuer looketh for forgiuenesse must confesse his sinnes to God From hence we learne that whosoeuer looketh for forgiuenesse must confesse his sins to God This is the practise and property of a true penitent to lay foorth his sinnes to God both originall and actuall and to discouer them in his sight This we see in sundry examples remembred in the old new Testament When Dauid was reprooued of Nathan the Prophet who set his sins in order before him he answered 2 Sam. 12. I haue sinned against the Lord. The Publican going vp into the Temple to pray and standing afarre off would not lift vp so much as his eyes vnto heauen but smote vpon his brest Luke 18 13. saying God be mercifull to me a sinner The prodigall sonne hauing wasted his substance with riotous liuing when he came to himselfe he went to his father and saide vnto him Luke 15 21. Father I haue sinned against heauen and in thy sight and am no more worthy to bee called thy sonne The like confession we reade in Daniel chap. 9 5 6 7. when he perceiued by the word of the Lord that the seuenty yeares were accomplished in the desolations of Ierusalem he praied vnto the Lord his God and made his confession Wee haue sinned and committed iniquity and haue done wickedly and haue rebelled euen by departing from thy precepts and from thy iudgements c. The like we might shew out of Ezra 9 5 6. and Nehem. 9. and many other places which teach that it is a duty required of vs to make humble confession of our sinnes vnto God Reason 1 The reasons are weighty and effectuall to enforce this duty First we shewed in the former doctrine that all sin is committed against God Howsoeuer we may hurt men and damnifie them in their bodies and goods yet the cheefest dishonor is done against God whose law is broken and transgressed as Psal 51 4. Against thee euen thee onely haue I sinned and done euill in thy sight If then the iniury done to man be an iniquity cōmitted against God we are bound to confesse our sinne vnto him But all the wrongs offered to our brethren are sinnes against God and therefore confession ought to be made vnto him Secondly we haue shewed also before that Reason 2 it is in Gods power onely to forgiue sins and free vs from the punishment due vnto sinne He onely can giue pardon for sinne Cypri Ser. 5. de Lapsis that carried our sinnes on his body The Scribes and Pharisies had greeuously corrupted the purity of doctrine by the leauen of their owne traditions yet they held soundly and sincerely this principle that God onely forgiueth sinnes They falsely interpreted the law of God and peruerted the true meaning of it by their gloses yet they reteined this truth that none can forgiue sinnes but God onely Mark 2.7 If then God alone can forgiue sins then we must confesse them vnto him But hee alone can forgiue sinnes and therefore we must confesse them vnto him Thirdly without confession of our sinnes Reason 3 there is no forgiuenesse nor hope of pardon for God cannot in iustice forgiue vs except in humility we confesse vnto him seeing without it wee haue no promise made vnto vs to finde fauour at his hands If we be not ashamed to vncase and vncouer our sinnes he will not be ashamed of vs but shew mercy toward vs as Prou. 28 verse 13. Hee that couereth his sinnes shall not prosper but who so confesseth and forsaketh them shall haue mercy And the Apostle Iohn affirmeth the same If we confesse our sinnes he is faithfull and iust to forgiue vs our sinnes and to cleanse vs from all vnrighteousnesse 1 Iohn 1 verse 9. The like remedy Paul deliuereth to the Corinthians who for their vnreuerent vnworthy partaking of the Lords Supper were some of them weake some sicke and some dead If we would iudge our selues wee should not be iudged of the Lord. 1 Corin. 11 31. And the Prophet Dauid declareth the same by his owne experience Psal 32 verse 5. I acknowledged my sinne vnto thee and mine iniquity haue I not hid I said I will confesse my transgressions vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the iniquity of my sinne If then there be no forgiuenesse of sinnes without confession it followeth that it is our duty to confesse them before him Fourthly where there is no true confession Reason 4 of sinne there is no sound repentance for sin For the inward sight of sinne and humbling of our selues for it will open our mouthes cause vs to lay them open As then the confessing of them with
names and not in the Name of God They cannot say Thus saith the Lord but this I say vnto you not heare ye the word of the Lord but heare ye my word not that which God commandeth to obserue that do ye but keepe my word â—h 15 3. the commandements of men the traditions of the Elders the superstitions of the Fathers and such like humane ordinances wherby they make the word of God of none effect This carrieth no authority to the consciences of the hearers but it is as a sword that is blunt whose edge is turned that it cannot cut or enter into the flesh The word thus deliuered can neuer open the corrupt heart of man or do any good vnto the conscience If then we do not teach the flocke of God both by sincerity of doctrine and by innocency of life we shew our selues to be messengers of Satan not the Ministers of God to be false Prophets not true Teachers We are ioynt labourers with God and therefore he will be sanctified in all that come neere vnto him He feedeth the flock by our hands he conuerteth the soules by our Ministery and he saueth the hearers by our preaching and therefore we must not cause our office to be hated and contemned but by all meanes maintaine the dignity and authority of it to the vttermost of our power It is not only the corrupt doctrine but the euill life of the Ministers that maketh their calling to be vile and void in the eyes of worldly men If the persons that preach it be prophane they reiect Ministers Doctrine and Calling they set al at nought and let all alone And this is the deepe pollicy and subtilty of Satan wheÌ„ he dareth not openly oppose himselfe against the doctrine that is according to godlinesse nor encounter with the word of truth hand to hand he goeth to worke another way that he may cunningly vndermine it to which purpose he striueth to make it hatefull and contemptible by occasion of the Ministers and he duely obserueth their errors their faults and failings that with some colour he may cauill and so countenance his euill proceedings Christ our Lord and Sauiour did well and wisely foresee this and carefully did preuent this The treachery of Iudas was well knowne to the Iewes themselues hee betrayed his master forsooke the Apostles Mar. 26 27. ioyned with the Pharisies and in the end hanged himselfe This must needs bring a great scandall and much hinder the proceeding of the Gospel cause the Disciples to be euill spoken off and the truth it selfe to be reuiled Besides the Apostles might be afraid lest all their labour should be in vaine Wherefore to the end the Lord might adde strength courage vnto them and represse the slanders calumniations of the enemies of the Gospel and withall leaue a perpetuall direction vnto the whole Church that no man should refuse the purity of doctrine for the impurity of the liues of such as are the Teachers he vttereth and oftentimes repeateth this sentence Verily I say vnto you he that heareth you heareth mee Math. 10 40. Luke 10 16. Iohn 13 20. and he that heareth me heareth him that sent me he that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me In these words he establisheth the authority of the Apostles doctrine and reprooueth all those that iudge of the doctrine by the Ministers and esteeme of the truth by the teachers For euen as Kings and Princes will not lose their right nor diminish the authority of their commandements albeit their Officers or Embassadors should exceed their calling and goe beyond the bounds of their commission in like sort whatsoeuer the Ministers of the Gospel shall be yet the word alwaies remaineth the same the promises and threatnings that are written in it shall be ratified by it we shall be iudged at the last day We must turne vnto it that shall not bow and bend to vs. For all flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flowre of grasse The grasse withereth and the flowre thereof falleth away but the word of the Lord endureth for euer 1 Pet. 1 24 25. To conclude therefore we must not cast our eyes so much vpon the Ministers that are the disposers of the mysteries of God as vppon the author of the Ministery which is the Lord himselfe neither be so carefull and attentiue to heare their voice as Christ himselfe speaking in them in whose Name they are Embassadors Doubtlesse they shall incurre the displeasure of God and receiue greeuous punishment whosoeuer are euilly affected to the Ministery of the word and their impiety shall detract and diminish nothing from the worthinesse of the doctrine it selfe which directeth vs to one God through our onely Mediatour Iesus Christ and teacheth vs to serue him with a true faith with a pure life with a loue vnfained Vse 4 Fourthly we ought from this ground of doctrine heere deliuered to giue them double honour and not withhold from them the wages of their worke and the recompence of their labours that is due vnto them but as euery labourer must haue his hire so ought the Ministers aboue the rest that labour in the word and doctrine to be maintained of the Church As the Church dependeth vpoÌ„ them for their allowance so they depend vpon her for their maintenance Thus the Pastour and the people do feed one another as a flocke of sheepe nourisheth the Shepheard who eateth the milke of them cloatheth himselfe with the wool of them and againe the Shepheard coucheth them into greene pastures and leadeth them by the still waters The people feed him with the bread of this life he feedeth theÌ„ with the bread of euerlasting life They minister to him in carnall things he to them in spirituall things They cannot lacke him in regard of their soules hee cannot be without them in regard of his body Thus then they do feed one another or at least ought to do If he receiue food of them and giue none vnto them againe he robbeth them of their goods and murthereth their soules If they on the other side receiue food of him so that they be taught of him and yet make him not partaker of a part of their goods they robbe him and cause him to depart from them and so become murtherers of their owne soules as if they did lay violent hands vpon themselues or rather as if they did famish themselues by refusing bread prouided for them inasmuch as where vision ceaseth there people perish Prou. 29 18. Nay the Lord accounteth of this sinne in another kinde and nature he chargeth such Church-robbers to be robbers and spoilers of God no lesse then they that stand by the high way and take a purse I doubt not but very many will be ready to scorne this comparison say What Do you liken vs to theeues Do you make no better of vs We are true
better then of our selues through lowlinesse of minde Phil. 2 3. â—â—nches of 〈◊〉 vse This vse is as a stocke that hath many branches and disperseth it selfe diuers and sundry waies First of all we are willed to reioyce and be glad when the pleasant sauour of our brothers good name as a precious sweet ointment to the nostrils commeth abroad to his praise and commendation To heare euill of him should no more affect vs and delight vs then an euill smell which we abhorre and cannot abide but shunne it as farre as we can and testifie our dislike of it We are to be glad for the credite and good estimation of our neighbour This is a most worthy and principall fruite of the Spirit set downe by the Apostle Gal. 5. ver 22. The fruite of the Spirit is loue ioy peace long-suffering gentlenesse goodnesse faith meeknesse temperance against such there is no law And in the Epistle to the Romanes he thanketh God for them all because their faith was spread abroad throughout the whole world Rom. 1 8. In like manner Iethro the father in law of Moses came vnto him in the wildernesse and reioyced for all the goodnesse which the Lord had done to Israel when he had deliuered them out of the hand of the Egyptians and brought them ouer the red sea Exod. 18 9. So it ought to bee with vs wheÌ„soeuer any good befalleth others we ought to account it as our owne as wee haue our part in the profite of it so ought we to reioyce for it It is so in the members of our naturall body and it should likewise be so in the members of the mysticall body of Christ Iesus Secondly wee are bound to acknowledge the good things we see in our neighbours and to speake of the same The Apostle warneth vs that we should speake euill of no man Tit. 3 2. For this is vnseemely and vnlawfull for them that professe the faith of Christ and the feare of God Which reproueth those that in company of others at common feasts meetings make many of their brethren their tabletalke and defame them with their euill reports The Apostle speaking of Timothy noteth that the brethren reported well of him Acts 16 2. prouided alwaies that we allow not of the faults offences that are in them as 2 Chron. 25 2 27 2. Contrary to this duty are many abuses which wee are to consider First to hide the good things that are in them and to smother and conceale them as fire is raked vp in the ashes or a treasure buried in the earth or a pearle cast into the Sea Secondly to forge tales to their hurt and discredite whom the Apostle calleth inuenters of euill things Rom. 1 verse 29. This is to haue Satan in our heads Thus doe many inuent wickednesse in their beds and put it in practise when they arise These haue not God in their thoughts Thirdly to receiue and beleeue them being inuented by others without ground and warrant whereas we should not credite flying tales vncertaine rumors and reports without iust and sufficient cause though it be bruted and blazed neuer so commonly confidently and constantly When a fame ariseth vpon one mans report and relation or peraduenture more it may proceed from an euill minde or some priuate grudge or hatred of his person or dislike of his profession or other secret cause and therefore it ought to moue vs to see farther to search deeper into the cause before we beleeue the matter as Exod. 23.1 Thou shalt not raise a false report put not thy hand with the wicked to be an vnrighteous witnesse To this purpose Dauid said to Saul Wherefore giuest thou an eare to mens words that say behold Dauid seeketh euill against thee Such men haue the diuell in their hearts that beleeue and in their eares that heare with delight such slanderous words Thirdly to spread abroad lying and flying tales inuented heard and beleeued Thus one euill draweth forward another and maketh no end vntill all be euill and one mischiefe followeth in the necke of another is fruitefull in begetting children like vnto it selfe This sinne is made the more greeuous hainous when we heare tales and taunts begun and furthered by others and our selues adde somewhat of our owne as same for the most part encreaseth by going euery foote getteth new strength as we see 2 Sam. 13 ver 32. When Absolom had encouraged his seruants to kill Amnon his brother because he had defiled and defloured his sister Tamar tydings by and by came to Dauid Verse 30. saying Absolom hath siaine all the Kings sonnes and there is not one of them left See heerein our great corruption and take notice of it and seeke to redresse and represse it euery day more and more We are ready to detract from our brethren in good things and contrariwise to adde vnto them and to ouerlade them with euill things Thus we will seeme to know more of them and to see farther into them theÌ„ they do themselues Wherefore Moses deliuereth this as a warning vnto vs Leuit. 19 16. Thou shalt not goe vp and downe as a tale-bearer among thy people neither shalt thou stand against the blood of thy neighbour I am the Lord. The diuell is in the tongues of those that tell these tales and in their feete that walke vp and downe with theÌ„ from place to place from person to person from house to house For this cause Salomon saith Pro. 26 20. Where no wood is there the fire goeth out so where there is no talebearer the strife ceaseth The third branch of the vse is this that we are bound to keepe secret the offence of our neighbour and not to blaze it abroad if by priuate admonition he may be won So delt Ioseph with Mary when he perceiued that she was with child Math. 1 19. He would not make her a publike example But it may be obiected Obiection that by this meanes wee shall make our selues partakers of other mens sinnes I answer Answer no man must flatter another in euill for thereby he hurteth his soule and hardeneth his heart Salomon saith Prou. 27 6. Faithfull are the wounds of a friend but the kisses of an enemy are deceitfull This is a greeuous sinne in any but more greeuous in the Minister and doth the greatest harme Heereupon the Apostle speaketh of himselfe and the rest of the Ministers 1 Thess 2. Wee vsed not at any time flattering words as ye know nor a cloake of couetousnesse God is witnesse And in another Epistle writing of such as caused diuision and offences contrary to the doctrine of Christ hee saith They that are such serue not the Lord but their owne belly and by good words and faire speeches deceiue the hearts of the simple Rom. 16 18. Of such also the Lord complaineth by his Prophet Ier. 6 14. They haue healed the hurt of the daughter of my people slightly saying peace
their repentance till it be too late â—nd â— Secondly it reprooueth such as liue cunningly and secretly in these sinnes of vncleannesse and thinke if they can hide them from the eyes of men and from the sight of the world all is well no hurt or harme shall befall vnto them and come vpon them If they professe Christian religion and resort to the Church and heare the word of God and present themselues to the Lords Table they suppose they liue in no danger they account theÌ„selues as good Christians as the best This is a course taken to deceiue our selues and such doe no better then make a couenant with death and a league with hell Esay 28. Hee hath deliuered many threatnings in his word against this sinne which must needs be accomplished because he is not as man that hee should lie It is in vaine therefore to flatter our selues with the foolishnesse of security or hope of secrecy or the ignorance of men or the darkenesse of the night or the solitarinesse of the place or the cunning of hypocrisie or any other meanes of concealement forasmuch as we haue to doe with God before whose eyes all things are naked and open This committing of sinne in secret and presuming to carry it away close because no man seeth vs is on the one side to turne God into an idoll making him to sit idle in heauen and on the other side to transforme our selues into Atheists as if God could be blinded and deceiued of vs. This made the Prophet to say Whither shall I goe from thy spirit Psal 139.7 8 11 12 13. or whither shall I flie from thy presence if I ascend vp into heauen thou art there if I make my bed in hell beholde thou art there c. If I say surely the darkenesse shall couer me euen the night shall bee light about me yea the darkenesse hideth not from thee but the night shineth as the day the darkenesse and the light are both alike to thee for thou hast possessed my reines thou hast couered me in my mothers wombe So then where the knowledge of man faileth and the hand of man ceasseth to execute punishment against this sinne Gods eye taketh notice of it and his iustice will cause him to proceed against it so that there is nothing couered that shall not be reueiled Luke 12. neither hid that shall not be knowne Many indeed are cunning hypocrites and can deceiue the faces of men but they cannot so colour their sinnes as to cozen God thereby who wil plucke off their vizards and wash away their paintings and open their disguisings that the hollownesse of their hearts shall be made manifest to all men The last reproofe is of the Church of Rome The third reproofe that erect a stewes in all places where Popery is professed and so warrant the tolleration of fornication The Law of God is manifest Deut. 23.17 There shall be no whore of the daughters of Israel neither shall there bee an whorekeeper of the sonnes of Israel God condemneth the thought and therefore cannot alow the fact of simple fornication for that were to make the spirit of God contrary to it selfe All enticements and prouocations vnto sinne are reprooued of which this is a principall How then can he that boasteth of his Holinesse warrant by the word of God the erection and continuance of his stewes albeit hee gaine thereby a yeerely rent into his coffers Or how could that monster and diuell incarnate Sixtus the fourth set vp a stewes of both kindes that is of men and women wherby he obtained some yeeres 20000 and some yeeres forty thousand duckats as a yeerely pension which those filthy persons payed for the free liberty of that sinne This was most base and beastly gaine though the man of sin thinke it sweet gaine that is gotten by worse then the excrements of Rome A man would thinke it most strange that they should open their mouthes in defence of open sinne and impiety and yet many among them are not ashamed to become proctours for the stewes It is well knowne how commonly the Priests themselues resort vnto such infamous places therfore no maruell if some of them shame not to open their mouthes in defence of their owne practise among which are two of no small note among them to wit Harding Hard. Consut pag. 162. and Parsons Harding in his pretended confutation of the apology of the Church of England calleth the stewes a necessary euill for the auoyding of a greater mischiefe and though being charged he dare not deny there bee twenty thousand of that generation in Rome that prostitute their bodies for gaine yet he excuseth them all and telleth vs that we are too yong to controlle the city of Rome in her doings The like we might say of Parsons for hee in his confutation of Iohn Nichols recantation hath thought it a matter well beseeming his labours to handle this point at large who is often said to haue been vnder the Chirurgians hand for this sinne and so to iustifie the doings of himselfe and of his fellowes I will set down their reasons that we may see know them and examine them and disproue them Nothing is so impious wretched that some men will not goe about to iustifie It is well knowne that a Diuine a great Diuine among them wrote a treatise in defence of Sodomy as these doe in defence of whoredome And this is the deep iudgement of God vpon those that not only restraine but vtterly forbid mariage to their Clergy 1 Tim. 4. which the Apostle calleth the doctrine of diuels to giue them ouer both to defend and practise all kinde of vncleannesse But let vs see their reasons wherby they would proue this euill to be necessary Obiect 1 First they alleadge the heate of the countrey and therefore not fit that Harlots should be banished from among them I answer Answer this is no sufficient warrant to set vp stewes no more then it is to marry many wiues It becommeth not a Christian man much lesse a professour of Diuinity to hold that where there is greatest heate there may be greatest whoredome This is the rule of Gods word that whersoeuer the greatest allurements and prouocations are to any sinne there ought to be more watchfulnesse to cut off all occasions And why I pray you might not they among the Indians iustifie the marrying and keeping of a multitude of wiues where the heate farre surpasseth the heate of Rome and of all Italy or wherefore doth God restraine the Iewes his owne people from whoring and committing fornication where the climate is as hot and much hotter then in Popish places where stewes are erected Doth whoredome defile the land and is it a necessary euill But enough of this reasonlesse reason whereof I thinke the Popish sort are ashamed if they haue any shame or any reason left in them A second argument is this that a ciuill Magistrate
Apostle teacheth Put on the new man which is renued in knowledge after the image of him that created him Coloss 3 â— Would we then know what the true image of God is It is the reasonable soule in man endued with diuine knowledge holines righteousnes such like This image is much deformed for we haue vtterly lost all supernaturall gifts and corrupted those that are naturall therefore our whole life is or at least should bee nothing else but a making vppe of this breach a stopping of this gap and a repairing of these ruines But to leaue these we must vnderstand that the face of God noteth out diuers things somtimes it signifieth the inuisible nature and essence of God as Exod. 33 23. Paraeus Câ—â—â—â— on Roâ—â— Thou shalt see my backe parts but my face shall not be seene that is thou shalt see so much of my glory and maiesty as man in this life can comprehend But no man can see God in his full perfection liue if we cannot look vpon the Sun without dazling and dimming of our eies how should we be able to behold the glory of the eternal God let it content vs to look vpon him in his word in his workes in his creatures and in the face of Iesus Christ our Mediator these are as perspectiue glasses wherein we may after a sort see the face of God though it be darkely yet so far as we can conceiue Secondly it signifyeth the fauour of God as also all his benefites Daniel â— 37 deliuerances and graces which proceede from his good wil as from a fountaine and serue to witnesse his fauour to vs Cause thy face to shine and we shal be saued Psal 80. â— Thirdly it signifieth reueÌ„ge and punishment and the signes of his anger all which do oftentimes appear by the face of man I wil set my face against that man Leuit. 28. â— and I wil cut him off from among his people Lastly it noteth out the place of Gods worship where his face and fauour is perceiued through deliuery of the doctrine of godlines Genes â— â—â— Cain was banished from the face of God of the which Dauid coÌ„plaineth 2 Sam. 26 49. So highly did the seruants of God prize the holy meetings and assemblies of the Saints considering that where two or three are gathred together in his name there is he in the midst of them In this place the shining of Gods face vpon his church people is the refreshing of them with his loue grace and fauour and a traine of other blessings flowing from them as it is expounded in the words following added by way of exposition Be gracious vnto them The last part of the blessing is the giuing of peace This word signifieth sometimes our attonement with God through Christ by whom he is reconciled to his chosen who therefore is called the Prince of peace Esa 9 6. and our peace-maker Eph. 2 15. Sometimes it signifieth peace of conscience which is a most sweet quietnes and tranquility of minde arising of a most comfortable feeling and apprehension of our reconciliation with God as Rom. 5 1. Beeing iustified by Faith wee are at peace with God Sometimes a prosperous and happy successe when that speedeth well and is turned to the best whatsoeuer a righteous man taketh in hand as Eph. 6 23. Peace be to the Brethren and loue with faith from God the father c. And sometimes the mutual concord agreement among Christian brethren â—th 6 22. 34 14. Gal. 6 22. Ps 34.14 In this place I refer it to the second and third significations for it is taken for the peace of a good conscience and an happy and prosperous successe in our godly endeuors enterprises This is a fruite of our attonement with God comprehendeth vnder it sundry other benefites For being once at peace with God through the precious bloode of Christ we are at peace with al other creatures in heauen and earth with the Angels with the godly with our enemies and with the beasts of the field To conclude when it is saide They shall put my name vpon the children of Israel hee meaneth that Aaron and his sonnes should after their solemne blessing lay their hands on the people and by this signe assure them that all these blessings which they had prayed for should fall on them because God would blesse them Touching the order of the words obserue herein two principal points first the forme of blessing secondly Gods blessing on their blessing Tremel â—a in An Numb testifyed by the outward signe of laying on of their hands The forme of blessing is a publike praier to God that he wold blesse his church which stands of 3. points First that God would saue his church and vouchsafe to hold it vp in all dangers Secondly that he would as the sun in perfect glory shine vpon it with his grace and fauour Thirdly that he wold poure out vpon the same the effects of his grace and fauour to wit ioy peace prosperitie which are liuely fruites thereof The second part which is a blessing vpon the blessing is noted by a Ceremonial or sacramental sign which is the laying on of their hands For when the priests had held vp their hands in praier as their manner was while they stood in prayer and praied for the blessing of God vppon the people afterward they put their hands vpoÌ„ them as if they had already obtained a blessing from heauen by their prayers and bestowed it with their hands vpon the people For God promiseth that their imposition of hands shall not be in vaine inasmuch as he wil ratifie make good their word as he doth all his Sacraments and ordinances saying I will blesse them But before we come to the particular handling of diuers doctrines offered to our considerations in this prayer I will point out a few generall obseruations to be marked of vs. As first this forme of blessing is the same in effect which the Apostles vse in their saluations to the Churches when they wish vnto them grace and peace from God the Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ This Apostolicall benediction was drawne from this Blessing which sheweth how well acquainted they were with the doctrine of the Scriptures with the prayers of Moses and of the Prophets whereunto also wee should attend as vnto a light that shineth in darke places Secondly we haue here a fundamentall point of our religion offered to our considerations to wit the mystery of the Trinity of persons and the vnity of the God-head Marbac Comm. on Numb 6. This is gathered by diuers out of these words in that the name of the Lord is 3. times repeated The Lord blesse thee the Lord make his face shine vpon thee the Lord lift vp his countenance vpon thee and yet there are not three Lords but one Lord and therefore he saith I will blesse thee and not wee will blesse
countenance vpon vs thou wilt put gladnes in my hart c. And in another place Whom haue I in heauen but thee and there is none vpon earth that I desire besides thee God is the strength of my heart my portion for euer Let vs say with the Apostle I count all things but losse for the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Iesus my Lord c. Behold the holy affectioÌ„ of this seruant of God he suffered the losse of all things that he might win Christ We are content to suffer the losse of Christ that we may win the world like to the Gadarenes Paul accounted the losse of these earthly things to be a gaine vnto him we account the gaine of Christ to be a losse He esteemed all earthly things in comparison of heauenly to be no better then dung wee do so minde earth and earthly things that we esteeme and prize spirituall things as dung in comparison of them This is the common corruption of our times we spend our daies and strength in seeking getting holding riches honours pleasures and such like so that wee haue little leysure to thinke vpon the grace of God and the peace of a good conscience And yet notwithstanding set downe this as a sure rule that we haue no promise to attaine any earthly blessings without these Againe God is most ready and willing to giue these if we were as willing to receiue them and certainly we should neuer want them if we were not wanting vnto our selues Lastly obserue that the true happines of a Christian man consisteth in the fauour loue Vse 3 of God and the peace of a good conscience Here is matter of great comfort and consolation to al Gods Children in the midst of al the miseries of this mortall life because whatsoeuer befalleth vs here though we lie vnder the crosse or rather a multitude of crosses yet neither death nor life nor Angels Rom. 8 38. nor principalities nor power nor things present nor things to come shall be able to make vs miserable or to separate vs froÌ„ the loue of God being once in his fauour Hence it is that Salomon calleth a good conscience a continuall feast Prou. 15 15. This is the onely thing that maketh a man truely happy the feeling of Gods loue and the peace of a good conscience purified by the blood of Christ without this loue there can bee no peace without this peace there can be no happinesse Woe therfore be to all the vngodly there is no grace in them and there can be no peace for them Esay 57 20 21. who are like the troubled sea wheÌ„ it cannot rest whose waters cast vp mire and dirt For seeing they are not at peace with God they cannot be at peace with any of the creatures They cannot assure themselues to finde rest and quietnesse any where The Angels fight against them and are ready to destroy them The beasts of the field are their enemies The stones in the streete are ready to rise vp against them and euery creature is armed for their destruction conspire with their Creatour for their ouerthrow For no creature can be a friend vnto them that are not at peace vnity with God Nay they haue warre within their owne bosomes and bowels and themselues are set against themselues The estate of a wicked man is an vnhappy life though they be commonly accounted the most happy men in the world for the meanest and poorest seruant of God that liueth in his feare and dieth in his fauour is a thousand times more happy then he It is the grace of God that maketh blessed it is the want of grace that maketh wretched and miserable Iam. 2 23. Abraham beeing iustified by faith which was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse was called the friend of God but the vngodly wanting faith and the righteousnesse of Christ are no otherwise accounted off then as the enemies of God Ver. 25. And they shall put my Name vpon c. This is the second part of the blessing which as we haue said may be called the blessing of the blessing For by putting on of hands they must assure the people of Gods blessing ratifying indeed the words of their mouthes Now laying on of hands was vsed foure waies first Wherein imposition of hands was vsed in healing of the sicke Luke 4 40. Mark 16 18. Secondly in the ordaining of Ministers Acts 13 3. and 6 6. 1 Tim. 4 14. 5 22. This rite vsed in the new Testament was practised in the olde and indeed was borrowed from thence Thirdly in bestowing the gifts of the holy Ghost Acts 8.17 and 19 5. Fourthly in blessing of children and of the people Gen. 48 14. Math. 19 13. Mark 10 13 Luk. 18 15. Heere it was vsed in blessing the people as an vndoubted signe of Gods fauour so that as the Priests pronounced the blessing so God would assuredly bring those blessings vpon them Hence we do learne that the worke of the Ministery shall not be vnfruitefull Doctrine but shall serue for the benefit of the people of God being accompanied with the blessing of God The blessing of God shall accompany the Ministery of his word When Paul planteth and Apollos watereth God giueth the encrease 1 Cor. 3 6. The Gospel is the power of God to saluation to euery one that beleeueth Rom. 1 16. He did long to see them that he might impart vnto them some spirituall gift that they might be established verse 11. and thereupon acknowledged himselfe to be a debter both to the Greekes and to the Barbarians verse 14. When Christ sent out his Apostles to preach the Gospel to all Nations after his resurrection he annexed this promise to their preaching Loe I am with you alwaies euen vnto the end of the world Math. 28 20. and heereby was their doctrine made powerfull and effectuall The history of the Acts is a most plentifull store-house of this truth where we see how the Apostles conuerted Iewes and Gentiles men and women rich and poore noble vnnoble Captaines Souldiers Iaylours Deputies Proselites Persecutors Pharisies it being a most powerful instrument and mighty through God to pull downe strong holds to cast downe imaginations 2 Cor. 10 â—â— and euery high thing that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and to bring into captiuity euery thought to the obedience of Iesus Christ As then it is saide of the Sunne Psal 19 6. that his going foorth is from the ende of the heauen and his circuit vnto the ends of it there is nothing hid from the heate thereof so is the sound of the Word and the Ministery of it gone into all the world Rom. 10 1â— and their words vnto the ends of the earth so that the sauing knowledge of the Gospel did lay hold vpon the Parthians and Medes and Elamites and the dwellers in Mesopotamia and in Iudea Cappadocia in Pontus and Asia c.
4.2 1 Cor. 1.31 Lastly to bring the aduersaries of this doctrine once more to plead for vs against themselues They teach that no man can certainly know that he hath true merits without a speciall reuelation or that he shall persist and perseuere in them vnto the end whereupon we inferre and conclude that therfore we may not beleeue that we shall obtaine eternall life for our workes sake for that were to torture and torment mens consciences to set them vpon the racke that were neuer to giue peace to the distressed soule but to leaue it in doubt and perplexity wheras the Apostle gathereth the quite contrary from the doctrine of iustification Roman chap. 5.1 Being therefore iustified by faith wee haue peace with God thorough our Lord Iesus Christ But from the popish doctrine of iustification wee see there followeth no effect of peace no tranquillity or quietnesse of conscience because they are taught to stand in doubt of their reconciliation and attonement with God Fourthly this serueth as a great consolation Vse 4 to such as are carefull to doe good and to shew foorth good workes that they shall in time reape if they faint not This was good Nehemiah assured of and therefore accordingly he desireth God to remember him chap. 13 31.14 Remember me O my God for good and a little before Remember me O my God concerning this and wipe not out my good deedes that I haue done for the house of my God and for the offices thereof And chap. 5.19 hauing declared his care to releeue the poore and distressed among the Iewes and his own conscience bearing him witnesse of his sincerity in this behalfe he prayed to God Thinke vpon mee my God for good according to all that I haue done for this people Obadiah had comfort by the workes of mercy shewed to the persecuted seruants of God who in the reigne of Ahab hid an hundreth of the Lords Prophets in a caue 1 Kin. 18.13 and fed them with bread and water and he had the fruite of it he was the first to whom glad tidings was offered in the daies of famine when heauen was shut vp that it yeelded no raine and was made an instrument to publish it to others No worke shall fall to the ground but come vp in remembrance to our comfort This is as true and certaine touching the workes of euery seruant of God as if the Angel that spake to Cornelius were sent vnto him to say vnto him Thy workes are come vp in remembrance before God Anâ— as God saith that he keepeth the tears of his children in his bottle so he keepeth the workes of his â—â—ildren in his booke This is and so it ought to be a great encouragement to vs in well-doing to consider that the number the greatnesse and the measure of all our good workes shall be registred and recorded by him It is spoken in deed for our capacity for God needeth no writings of record or bookes of account the meaning is he wil neuer forget our good workes but as certainely remember them as if he had put them all particularly in writing Hence it is that the Lord saith so often to the seuen Churches of Asia to whom hee commanded Iohn to write hee knew all their workes nothing was hidden from him nothing vnknowen vnto him Vse 5 Lastly seeing good workes are in so great account with God it is necessary that we learn what good workes are that are pleasing in Gods sight and how they are to be done of vs. For there is more required to a good worke then the bare deed done A good worke is a duty commanded of God What a good worke is performed by a regenerate person and done in faith ayming at the glory of God and the good of man Wherby we see that sundry points are required to make a worke accepted of God First of all the worke must haue the wil of God which is the rule of all goodnesse and righteousnesse to warrant the same that so we may doe them in an holy obedience vnto him For except he appoint them hee doth not approoue them and vnlesse he command them he doth neuer commend them Will-worship is abominable to God and euery where reiected when men thrust vpon God their owne inuentions in stead of his seruice Col. 2.22.23 Deut. 12.32 Euery good work is commanded in the word either expresly or generally God is in vaine worshipped when for doctrines the commandements of men are taught and obserued This reproueth the Romish Religion maintaining â— t a man may do good works which are neuer required or appointed of God and likewise the blinde deuotion and superstition of the people that if they in their worship haue a good intent and think no man no harme they doe a good worke Secondly gooâ— workes must be done by a regenerate person that is in the state of grace that is a member of Christ and borne againe by the holy Ghost If we bee not reconciled to God in Christ made acceptable through him wee are as euill trees that cannot bring forth good fruit whereas no man can gather grapes of thornes or figges of thistles Matth. 7.16 The person must please God before any thing that commeth from him can please him for he had respect to Abel Gen. 4.4.5 and then to his offering but not to Caine and therefore not vnto his offering Hence fal to the ground the workes of Turkes and Infidels and meere ciuill men who often abstaine from outward sinnes liue orderly among men and do works of mercy iustice liberality yet in them they are not good because they proceed from a corrupt heart The like we may say of the workes of all vnregenerate persons bee they neuer so beautifull in the eyes of the world they are but beautifull sinnes in the sight of God whether they eate or drinke or walke sleepe or buy or sell or come to Church or heare the word or pray or receiue the Sacraments the rule of the Apostle standeth for euer Vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing is nothing pure but euen their minde and conscience is defiled Tit. 1.15 Thirdly good works must be done in faith because whatsoeuer is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14.23 and without faith it is vnpossible to please God Heb. 11.6 Now there is required in a man a twofold perswasion first an assurance that God hath willed and commanded it to be done for he that giueth almes and yet doubteth whether God would haue him to giue almes sinneth Secondly a perswasion in his own conscience of his reconciliation to God in Christ This is iustifying faith which purifieth the heart and doth fit and inable it to bring forth a good worke There is a double vse of this gift it maketh vs to begin the work well and when it is once done it serueth as a cloake or garment to couer the defects and imperfections of it applying the merits of Christ The last
vnto vs. If an earthly Prince should send a messenger vnto any of vs hee is regarded for the Princes sake that sent him We are Ambassadors for Christ saith the Apostle as thogh God did beseech you by vs we pray you in Christs stead be ye reconciled vnto God 2 Cor. 5 ver 20. and therefore we should bee heard receiued and respected for our Masters sake Again they must submit themselues to our doctrine not onely when wee heare pleasing things precious promises and gracious comforts but when we heare the word sounding an alarme in our eares vttering reproofes deliuering threatnings and denouncing iudgements We see in humane things we are content to accept of the excuse of men that say they are but seruants and messengers they craue pardon because they are seruants and they obtaine it So standeth the case with vs we are sent of God who hath put his word into our mouths The Lord God hath spoken who can but prophesie Amos 3 7 8. Let vs not therefore be blamed we are Messengers we cannot but doe our message for the loue of almighty God of his people constraineth vs. How then shold we hold our peace when we are commanded to speake Lastly this Title importeth a limitation for no more is to be ascribed vnto vs then vnto seruants We are indeede as the Stewards of the house not in the number of the lowest and meanest seruants howbeit yet we are seruants as 1 Cor. 3 5. What is Paul or Cephas or Apollos but the Ministers by whom ye beleeue And therefore when Cornelius ascribed more to Peter then should be yeelded to a seruant he forbad him saying Stand vp for I my selfe also am a man But not many in our dayes offend this way we haue turned honouring of them into contempt and are so farre from falling at their feete that we are ready to trample them vnder our feete and make them our foote-stoole who are for no other cause accounted our enemies but because they tell vs the truth Verse 23 24. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying This is it that belongeth vnto the Leuites from twentie and fiue yeare olde c. In these words we haue a limitation annexed by the expresse commandement of God touching the time of entering into the office of the Leuites to wit at the age of 25. yeeres This may seeme to be contrary to that which wee noted before Obiectioâ— chap. 4 23 31 33. where the age of thirty yeeres is appointed If then it be asked how it commeth to passe that in these seueral places seueral times are assigned for their election into the office and how it falleth out that fiue yeeres are cut off which before were granted I answer Answer here is no contrariety these Scriptures are thus to be reconciled The fiue yeeres restrained in this place which were enlarged before serued for triall and probation of such as entred into the office and seruice of the Sanctuary For when they were fiue and twentie yeeres olde they began to ioyne themselues with the rest and to minister before the Lord but being thirty and found fit they entered fully and wholly vpon their calling and therefore Chapt. 4. verse 3. Moses saith Fit to do the worke but in this place they are said to goe in to execute Euen as such as must go to warre are first trained and mustered and taught how to fight and skirmish that afterward they may know how to buckle on their armour in earnest and to looke the enemy in the face so was it in this spirituall warfare they were for a certaine time trained which yeeres once expired they were admitted The Doctrine from hence is this that the Ministers must be proued tried Doctriâ—â— examined before they be admitted to teach the people The miâ—â—â— must be â—â—â—ued and 〈◊〉 before tâ—â— be admiâ—â—â— to teach 〈◊〉 people The Apostles did not by their sole authoritie appoint one to succeed in place of Iudas who was faln from the Apostleship but they broght two forth and presented them or set them vp before the people that they might iudge whither they were fit or not Actes 1 23. The Church ought not to appoint any to the holie Ministery without good triall of their ability and sufficiencie forasmuch as two were set vp and caused to stand before the congregation that it might bee knowne whether they were such persons as ought to be chosen and that any man might obiect against them if he had ought to obiect Obiect But it may be saide Is this apposing or examining necessary at all times and to be vsed toward all persons I answer if they be fully and famously knowne to them that haue the right of choosing and trying it is not needfull howbeit it is necessary that they should offer themselues to this examination We see this in schooles of learning such as are to be preferred to any dignity that is voide there is an examination required albeit the parties to be chosen be neuer so sufficient and their sufficiency fully knowne to such as haue the voices of election in their hands how much more then ought this to be in this most weighty businesse of the Church This is farther apparent out of the Apostle 1 Tim. 3 10. Let these also first be proued then let them vse the office of a Deacon being found blamelesse so that they ought not before they be proued and when he saith Let these also he signifieth that the Ministers of the Church ought to vndergoe this triall Besides they must be without reproofe and haue good report of all Tit. 1 6. But it cannot be knowne whether they bee blamelesse without examination and triall going before And this standeth vpon good reason Reason 1 For first he is to take vpon him a greater charge then they that haue most costly iewels and precious pearles of wonderfull price coÌ„mitted vnto them forasmuch as he is to gouerne the sonnes and daughters of the King of heauen and earth and hath the price of the blood of Christ committed vnto him Acts 20 28. Secondly there be many subtill workers and deceitfull dealers transforming themselues into Angels of light 2 Cor. 11 13 14 and into the Apostles of Christ they haue indeed sheepes clothing but inwardly they are rauening wolues Math. 7 15. They seeke craftily and cunningly to creepe in that they may hurry and weary the flocke and then destroy and deuoure it Acts 20 29 30. They speake peruerse things to draw away disciples after them ver 30. If then there be not a narrow search and triall made of their doctrine and conuersation before they be admitted into the Ministery they haue a gate and gap opened vnto them to enter to the ruine of the Church Thirdly the office of Deacons was a function of lesse duty and danger in the Church they were onely to attend vpon the poore and yet they must not haue admission without due triall and examination as
nothing Another sort seeing the Ministery so vilified and seeking to shun that rocke do rush and dash themselues violently against another for they giue almost no reuerence at all to the Liturgie neither care to affoord vs their presence at the same But we must walke in the golden meane betweene both these giuing to each that which is meete without comparing the one to the other and so yeelde obedience to both In the one God speaketh to vs in the other we speake to God The Wiseman handling them both beginneth with the preaching and hearing of the word as the most principall part of Gods worship and afterwards he proceedeth to prescribe rules of praier Eccl 4 5. Acts 2 42. So the church is saide to haue continued in the Apostles doctrine in prayers They then deceiue themselues that vnder a pretence of receiuing the prayers of the church do contemne the Ministery of the word and think they haue done enough if they haue bin present at them saying We haue godly praiers published and set forth by commaÌ„dement of the Prince why cannot men bee contented with them These speake through hypocrisy and would seeme zealous of publike prayers howbeit they are like to Iudas he cried out against the waste of the ointment as if it might haue bin better bestowed vpon the poore He seemed very carefull of the good of the poor but hee spake this not that he cared for the poore but because he was a theefe and bare the bag Ioh. 12 6 So do these men talk much of prayers as if they were so zelous that they were altogether giuen to prayer howbeit they do not this for any zeale to prayer or for any great care they haue to frequent theÌ„ but thereby to seeke a couer for their owne negligence in hearing the word Such as liue vnder an vnpreaching Ministery thinke themselues well enough when as notwithstanding they want a chiefe and principal part of Gods seruice the ordinary meanes of saluation Ro. 10. Iam. 1. On the other side such as ascribe al to preaching and regard not the prayers of the Church are blame-worthy this must be done but the other must not be left vndone It is the office of the Ministery to perform both Act. 6. and the duty of the people to bee present at both yet great is their negligence this way if not contempt Vse 3 Lastly from hence ariseth great comfort to such as are weake in faith and in the giftes of faith For God will not reiect vs or our prayers though we be not able to performe them as we ought to do Albeit we come vnto him halting and borne by others yet he will embrace vs and receiue vs. This may bee a notable motiue to encorage vs to this duty Christ hath promised that he will not quench the smoaking flaxe nor breake the bruised reede Math 12 20. Blessed are they that come to him creep on hand and foote if they cannot walâ—e vpright but woe vnto them that come not at al. If wee haue but a graine of Mustard seede of faith he cherisheth it and accepteth of vs. Let vs therefore come vnto him by prayer howsoeuer we come by our selues or by others forasmuch as our comming to him shall haue a reward See more of this before chap. 6. Rise vp O Lord and let thine enemies be scattered and let them that hate thee flie before thee This is the prayer made when they began to march This prayer is short but it is verie effectuall The summe and substance is to commend vnto God the good and preseruation of the church from the many enemies of it As if he had saide O merciful God which hast promised thy presence among vs go thou before vs and scatter thine and our enemies put theÌ„ to flight which seeke to stop our way and to hinder vs from entering into the land of Canaan which thou hast promised vnto vs. The prayer consisteth of two parts a cause and the effect The cause is Gods arising to the defence of his seruants wherein he speaketh after the maner of men because properly God neither riseth vp nor sitteth downe as also he neither slumbreth nor sleepeth Psal 121 4. But it is spoken in regard of a new worke whereby he manifesteth his help to be ready at hand and sheweth that he shrinketh not backe in time of neede from those that are his Sometimes he is saide to lie still and to be as it were asleep when he doth beare with patience Illyr câ—au Sâ— and suffer the wicked to rage and run on against the righteous and against religion so when he beginneth to take the cause into his owne hand both by defending his children and maintaining his owne glory against the wicked hee is saide to arise and stand vp Esay 2 21. as 2 Chro. 6 41. Psa 44 23. 82 8. 132 8. The reason of the speech is borrowed from men who can do no work of any moment or account while they lye still but if they wil go in hand with any thing they must rise vp The effect of his arising is the scattering of his enemies If he once arise to the help of his people then followeth quickly the fall of his enemies If he fight for them They shall flye before him as chaffe before the wind and as wax melteth before the fire so the wicked perish at the presence of God Psa 68.2 We might note from hence that when once God sheweth himselfe for his people the enemies are quickly put to flight Exod. 14. When Pharao pursued the Israelites and ouertooke them at the redde sea and that their hearts began to faile and fall away to be troubled and as it were to melte away Moses said vnto them Feare not stand stil and see the saluation of the Lord which he shal shew you this day 13. The Lord shal fight for you and you shal hold your peace 14. Deut. 28 7. and Ro. 8 31. If the Lord be on our sides who shal be against vs This is a great comfort to the Church 2. Chro. 15 2. The Lord is with vs if we bee with him Againe let euery faithful soule apply this to himself and gather assurance by it to stand vnmoueable vnder the shadow of the almighty Lastly it noteth out the wretched miserable condition of the enemies of God and of his children for when they thinke to arise God wil giue them a sodain and shameful fal But I onely point out this point and proceed to the consideration of the titles which Moses giueth to the vngodly â—â—â—â—rine he calleth them the enemies of God â—â—e wicâ—â—â—â—e Gods â—â—i s and â—â—â—â—m such as hate him So then obserue that al wicked men are vtter enemies to God they hate him they abhorre him they cannot abide him They say in their hearts There is no God Psal 14 1. God hath forgotten he hideth his face hee will not require it Ps
others to do the like Eph. 6 21. Col. 1 7 and 4 7. 1 Tim. 1 12 2 Tim. 2 2. A vertue necessary for all This appeareth by the titles giuen vnto theÌ„ Reason in the Scriptures they are called Embassadors of God 2 Cor. 5 20 the witnesses of the truth Acts 10 39. 1 Pet. 5 1. The stewards of the family and seruants of the house to giue euery one their portion in due season It is required of an Embassadour to do the message of him that sent him of a witnesse to vtter the truth and all the truth and nothing but the truth of a seruant to do his masters businesse committed to his trust Secondly the good of the Church requireth it for if it haue vnfaithfull and vnconscionable teachers set ouer it that seeke not the safety of the flocke it cannot be but many of the sheepe will perish Ezek. 3.18 Lastly such teachers as are vnfaithfull bring destruction vpon themselues as well as vpon the flocke God hath commited the sheepe of his pasture to their safe and faithfull keeping such then as deale vnfaithfully shall beare their condemnation and the blood of others shall be required at their hands Eze. 33.8 Ier. 1.17 14.15 Vse 1 This grace of faithfulnesse containeth the summe of all that is required of Pastors and teachers in the execution of their Ministery and serueth to reprooue sundry abuses First of such as are ignorant and vnlearned 〈◊〉 ignoâ—â—eachers which haue taken vpon them to be teachers of others but haue not yet learned theÌ„selus These are vnfaithfull in the house of God and are not able to breake the bread of life they are entred into the sheepfold but cannot feed the sheepe they would be accounted dressers of the vineyard but are not able to labour in it These doe greatly hinder Gods kingdome and destroy the soules of men and further the kingdome of Satan and are the maine cause of much palpable darknesse and ignorance 〈◊〉 12.31 〈◊〉 33 34. 〈…〉 14. Such are much like to Ieroboams Priests taken out of the basest of the people these are fit instruments to further idolatry and all maner of impiety 〈◊〉 false â—ers Secondly of false teachers these also are vnfaithfull in the house of God destroy the soules of the people by false doctrine The former did starue them these do poison them and both wayes the people perish It is all one whether we withhold bread from them or infect it with poison Such teachers the Apostle willeth to auoide 〈◊〉 2.7 their false doctrine fretteth eateth and consumeth as the Gangrene Thirdly 〈◊〉 idle â—s of idle and vnprofitable teachers which eat the milke clothe themselues with the fleeze of the flocke but feed not the sheep of Christ These are lazie and loitering seruants that leaue their masters worke vndone care not which end goe forward these may be fitly coupled together with the first for it is all one with the people whether their teachers be ignorant or idle But touching themselues their sin is so much the greater because they can but wil not teach the people Idle persons in any society are by the Apostle branded by the name of theeues 〈◊〉 4.28 where he sheweth that not to labour is to steale not because they violently and forcibly take from others and intrude themselues into their possessions but because they are caterpillers and drones eating that for which they neuer laboured so these men that liue idlely in the Church and of the Church doe incurre the iust rebuke of spirituall theft and fellony in that they liue by the Church but doe not labour for the Church The Church setteth them or rather hireth theÌ„ to worke but these tye vp their owne hands because they would not worke they reape temporall things of the people but do not minister spirituall things to the people Fourthly of vnskilful Ministers who also are vnfaithful Against vnskilfull teachers these will needs be doing but in deed can doe nothing they will needs be working but they know neither how to begin aright nor where to make an end They can get vp into the pulpit as well as the best but when they are there they doe nothing lesse then preach but abuse the place the people themselues the word nay God himselfe A faithfull teacher must be a workeman that need not be ashamed diuiding aright the word of truth 2 Tim. 2.25 A skilfull Carpenter or master-builder knoweth by line leuell how to square his timber but a raw fellow neuer brought vp to the trade will hack and so marre and mangle the timber The Apostle compareth the Ministers to skilful builders 1 Cor. 3.9.10 not to them that can only hew and chop wood for so euery bungler can doe that renteth it and cutteth it in peeces hee careth not how so it be done A Minister must be a master in his profession Fiftly it reproueth the abuses of scandalous teachers Against scandalous teachers 1 Tim. 3 2. Matth. 5.13.14 1. Pet. 5 3. who build with one hand and pull downe as fast with the other The Apostle requireth that the Ministers should be vnreproueable the lights of the world the salt of the earth and examples to the flocke These are like images placed and set vp in crosse wayes that point the way to the passenger but cannot set a foote forward themselues like the builders of the Arke that did good to others but none to themselues they saued Noah and his family but were drowned and destroyed themselues So these may peraduenture be instruments of conuersion to others and in the end be condemned themselues Neuerthelesse their euill life doth scandalize many that are without and many that are within the Church And albeit it be a fault to stumble at these namely to heare and not to regard what they teach Mat. 23.3 1 Sam. 2.17 Against flattering teachers yet woe be to them that lay such stumbling blocks in the way Lastly of flattering teachers another sort of vnfaithfull teachers in the house of God that seeke to please men who sew pillowes vnder euery elbow that say peace peace when there is no peace that daub with vntempered morter These are politicke wise men of this world but nothing wise for the world to come who to secure themselues from danger refraine themselues from deliuering wholesome doctrine and powerfull to the conscience of the hearer If the Physitian should deale so with his patient he should kil him not cure him or the Chirurgian so handle a wound taken in the body he should not seeke the healing of the wound but the hurt of the person They dare not say as Nathan did to Dauid the king Thou art the man 2 Sam. 12.7 they dare not say as Eliah did to Ahab It is thou and thy fathers house that haue troubled Israel 1 King 18.18 They dare not say as Iohn Baptist did to Herod It is not lawfull for
them with speed to their graues But all these iudgments before rehearsed belong only to the body do not stretch to the soule and conscience neuerthelesse the Lord ceasseth not to repay vs euen in this kinde also according to our sinne Hence it is that he threatneth to send strong delusions vpon men to beleeue lies which will not receiue and beleeue the truth 2 Thess 2 11. and they which will not beleeue wholesome doctrine but hauing itching eares get them an heap of teachers shall turne their eares from the truth and be turned vnto fables and beleeue lies 2 Tim. 4 3 4. Secondly whensoeuer we remaine vnder any Vse 2 iudgement of Gods hand whatsoeuer it be let vs labour for spirituall wisedome that we may be able to see and discerne what the sinne is which is the cause thereof For by the manner of the iudgement we may oftentimes finde out the manner of our sinne And doubtlesse these benefits will come thereof we shal be able to iustifie God and also to iudge our selues and thereby we shall escape farther punishments and plagues that God purposed to bring vpon vs. This way we shall make the punishment profitable vnto vs if we take it and lay it vnto the sinne as it were a salue vpoÌ„ the sore This will bring vs to remember many sinnes and to repent truely of them which otherwise we should not thinke vpon It will worke in vs a care to iudge our selues that we be not iudged of the Lord 1 Cor. 11 31 22. This is no small benefit and comfort and therefore we should entertaine a ioynt-meditatioÌ„ both touching the sinnes that we haue committed and touching punishments that wee haue suffered that so we may to our farther good compare the one with the other Lastly as God dealeth with men in regard Vse 3 of their sinnes so he dealeth oftentimes with his childreÌ„ in good things for good things He will not onely reward our good works euen to a cup of cold water giuen to a disciple in the name of a disciple Mat. 10.42 but hee will reward according to our deeds blessing with the same blessing and mercy with the same mercy 2 Tim 1.18 Onesiphorus shewed meâ—cy vnto Paul he prayeth to God That he may find mercy of the Lord in that day Hee that is mercifull and liberall to the poore hath a promise that he shall neuer want Christ our Sauiour describing what is true blessednesse wherin it consisteth saith among other things Mat. 5 4. Blessed are the mercifull for they shall obtaine mercy True it is God is able to reward such many other wayes but he promiseth and performeth this rather then any other to strengthen our faith in his word and to teach vs to acknowledge and confesse his own in that worke And heereby haue all such as are any way vnder the gouernment of others a notable encouragement in well doing that God will returne them a like measure of blessing according to that themselues haue done If we be truely seruiceable and conscionable in our duties toward those whom God hath set ouer vs we shall by a speciall blessing of God find in time to come those that shall be vnder vs faithfull also toward vs. He that will rule well must first learne to obey wel if we be not obedient to others for conscience sake let vs neuer thinke to finde others obedient to vs. Hast thou bin a dutifull childe to thy parents and obeyed them in the Lord Thou maiest well hope and expect the same at the hands of thy owne children hereafter Or hast thou beene a faithfull seruant to thy master according to the flesh seruing him with feare trembling in singlenesse of thy heart Thou maiest well look for the like seruice at the hands of others It is the common rule of christianity and that which the heathen themselues were not ignorant off Whatsoeuer ye would that men should doe vnto you do you euen so to them for this is the law and the Prophets Mat. 7 12. On the other side they that are stubborne and disobedient children euill and vnfaithful seruants may iustly feare to haue the same measure measured vnto them againe They that are now yong men liue vnder the roofe and gouernement of their parents if they deale falsely and deceitfully with them how can they but thinke that God will make them reape a plentifull haruest of such darnell as themselues haue sowen scattered abroad They that are now children of their fathers mothers may in time to come themselues be fathers mothers of their children so haue others stand in the same place to them that themselues now stand to their parents If they mocke and scoffe at them for their infirmities as Ham Canaan did Gen. 9 22. Or contemne their wholesome counsels and holy admonitions â— 2 25. as the sons of Eli did Or if they beguile them or closely conuay away their money or any of their goods from them as Micah did from his mother â—7 â— 2. as many make it a slight and slender matter to steale from their parents as if all were their owne they can lay fingers vpon euen while they bee aliue and others giue liberty to take and embezell from them if it be but a little and no great sums Or if they think they liue too long that they may enioy their liuing as Esau did â—7 41 let them know that there is a iust God in heauen that will another day withhold his grace from their posterity that they shall finde their owne children ready to despise them and set them at nought to reiect their admâ—nitions threatnings to circumuent them purloine from them yea to gape for their death that they may haue their goods And when this cometh to passe then let them consider their owne sin as the cause of their childrens sinne and that their children do forget them to be their parents because themselues neuer remembred that they were children The like we may say of seruants they that are now seruants of their masters may also hereafter come to be masters of their seruants If then you shall deale wickedly with them in word or in deed you shall make a streight yet a iust equal law against your selues The Apostle giueth an excellent precept vnto such Tit. 2 9 10. Exhort seruants to be obedient to their owne masters and to please them well in all things not answering againe not purloining but shewing all good fidelity that they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things Let such therefore looke to themselues that they bee not paide home in their kinde If they learne to giue stubborne and froward answers and to despise them that are ouer theÌ„ as Agar did Sarah Gen. 16 4. Or if they returne them sleeuelesse answers when they call them to an account of their doings as Gehazi did to Elisha who when he asked him whither he went or where
doctrines fundamentall otherwise 1 Cor. 3 11 12 13. Secondly touching diuorce and polygamy there is no allowance but a permission onely Math. 19 8. and that of vsurie was particular for those nations Deut. 23 20. Exod. 21 1. Obiect Fourthly it doeth greatly manifest commend and extoll true religion 1 Cor. 11 19. I answer no otherwise then as one contrary being set to another Answer doth make the same better to be seene and thus doth sinne serue to commend the grace and mercy of God as Rom. 5 20. Where sinne abounded grace did much more abound howbeit this commeth to passe accidentally not directly and properly Obiect Fiftly the conscience is not to bee forced therefore men should be left to themselues I answer Answer it is lawfull to force them to the means Luke 14 23. Compell them to come in that my house may be filled that by the blessing of God vpon the vse of the means they may afterward willingly yeeld 2 Chron. 34 33. Ezra 10 8. The sonne that answered his father that hee would not work in his vineyard afterward repented and went Matth. 21 29. And some haue bene forced in the beginning to come to the word who afterward could hardly bee forced and driuen from it There is an actiue violence and a passiue Many are haled to the means by violence and come to the church as a Beare to the stake but afterward the violent take the kingdom of God Math. 11 12. and lay hold on it by force Obiection Sixtly all manner of wicked men and wickednes are to be left vnpunished for the tares and the wheate in one field must bee let grow together vntill the haruest and then they shal be separated Mat. 13 30. the tares shal be burned Answ the wheate shall be preserued I answer the scope is onely to shew that both good and bad are by Gods decree to remaine til the end of the world to vphold the godly against that tentation as the application or reddition the second part of the comparison doeth shew in the exposition of it by Christ himselfe Mat. 13 36 37. The godly must not be offended at the multitude and growth of the wicked we must neuer look for perfection vpon the earth This parable doeth no way touch the authoritie of the Magistrate Beza de haeret à mag puniend nor the discipline of the church neither pleadeth pardon and impunity for malefactors but warneth vs that offences shall neuer be wanting in the church to the end of the world but it shall alwayes bee troubled with such abuses August de fide oper cap. 1. 2. There shal alwaies be a mixture so long as the world standeth and therefore we ought not to depart out of the church as schismatiks do for the blots and blemishes that appeare in it Thus much of this parable Seuenthly Obiection euery christian Magistrate is not of power to suppresse contrary religions without the ruine of his kingdome I answer Answ wee speake of such as God hath giuen power into their hands whensoeuer God requireth it at their hands he will enable them to perform it and then they ought to set vpon that as a speciall duty Where there is no power God accepteth the will for the deede 2 Cor. 8 12 so that if they endeuour to restrain such and cannot it is not their sinne Hitherto we haue spoken of false religions in generall Popery 〈◊〉 be tolleraâ— in any state now among all other false religions popery is one of the worst and least of all to be tollerated in any State or in any sort as that which raceth the foundation of the christian faith and pulleth it vp by the rootes as plainly appeareth by these particulars First it maintaineth inherent righteousnesse of their owne and iustification by workes done by themselues in themselues and therby make iustification and sanctification all one contrary to the Apostles doctrine 1 Cor. 1 30. 2. Cor. 5 21. It reiecteth and derideth the imputation of Christs righteousnesse whereby we stand righteous in the sight of God thorough his righteousnes and merits imputed vnto vs. And hence it is that they make his righteousnes vnperfect and giue a power to themselues to make satisfaction for sin by temporall punishment and the sacrifice of the Masse Secondly they corrupt the worship of God in substance by professing and practising idolatry and worship of images making the church an harlot by forsaking her first husband and bringing in more then heathenish idolatry by adoring Saints angels crucifixes relickes their breaden god Raiâ—ol 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 8. by entertaining a mixture of Paganisme and Iudaisme Thirdly the church of Rome is the church of Anti christ therefore not of Christ for to the bysh of Rome do all the notes and properties whereby Antichrist is described in holy Scripture The byshop of Rome is Antichrist agree truly fully solely This wil not be hard to resolue if we consider the place where we are to seeke him and where wee shall finde him the time when the church was to looke for him and lastly the qualities wherby he is to be known The seat of Antichrist is mysticall Babylon mystical Babylon is no other theÌ„ Rome it self For the whore of Babylon is the great citie which in the Apostlestime had rule and dominion ouer the kings of the earth Reu. 17 18. and this City is situated vpon seuen hils Reu. 17 9. the seuen heads are seuen mountaines on which the woman sitteth which agreeth properly to Rome and euery historian nay euery Poet almost Prop◠〈◊〉 lib 3 〈◊〉 Georg lib 〈◊〉 Vano lib 5. lâ—gâ— Latâ— Pluto Prâ— Ren. cal it the city on seuen hils Secondly touching the time of the reuealing and manifestation of Antichrist it was foretold by the Apostle that he should come when the Emperors were remoued and taken out of the way and when once the Empire in the west should be dissolued then should Antichrist succeed in that seate that is in the gouernment of Rome 2 Thes 2 8. and this we see with our eies to haue long agoe come to passe that it needeth no farther inquiry The Apostle had spokeÌ„ plainly of this to the Thessalonians by word of mouth therfore forbeareth to set it downe in writing lest he should bring on his owne head and on the church the needlesse hatred of the Romane monarchy his own writing remaining as a strong euidence against himself and others For when the Romans should reade or heare that he had prophesied of the dissolution of the Romane Empire they would soone raise persecution against him and the rest of the beleeuers as if they expected the ruine desired the downfall thereof And this truth in all likelyhood was wel marked and continued in the church from age to age because it is generally vnderstood of the Roman Empire and Emperor 〈◊〉 detesur Amoros Thes 2. in Thes 2. 〈◊〉 ad
might gaine their soules to God not their goods to himselfe 2 Cor. 12 14 19. Phil 4 17. Lastly that he might not be any way inferiour to the false Apostles 2 Cor. 11 12. But let vs come to the vses Vse 1 First this serueth to reproue sundry persons First him that is the grand theefe that first robbed the Church by his dispensations alienations of the rights and reuenues thereof I meane the Bishop of Rome who hath robbed the Church in soule and body and is growne far with the spoiles thereof This he hath done by degrees he would not let out all the blood at once but opened the veines by little little that had he continued longer to beare sway he would haue left no blood nor liuely-hood in the body The first wrong was offered to the Churches by depriuing them of their tithes in fauour of his goodly creatures the cursed generation of his Monkes D. Field of Church lib cap. ult who obtained of the Pope and other Bishops that the lands which they held in their owne hands vsed for their owne benefit might bee freed from any payment of tithes So the councel of Lateran vnder Alexander the third ordained that religious men shall pay no tithes out of such their lands as they till themselues but if they put any out and take rent as other men they shall pay tithe as other men do Here was the flood-gates pulled vp and a way and passage made for al the mischiefe and misery that fell vpon the Church in succeeding times for heere is the seede sowne that beeing watered from the Vatican grew vp apace to the robbing of many flourishing Churches to the destruction of many christian soules and to the discouragement of many godly Pastours For this exemption of religious men I might say irreligious was indeed the cut-throat of all religion and the bringing in of the streames floods of irreligion which staied not here but preuailed greatly and gate farther footing to the great preiudice of the Church therefore this rabble of Church-robbers sought in the next place to exempt all their farmers and tenants that belonged vnto them from payment of tithes the which albeit it were disliked and resisted at the first in the Councell of Cabilon Cabienes â— caâ— 19. yet at the length it passed and preuailed Nay after that they had swallowed vp the inheritance of the Church like wolues that tasted the sweetnesse of the blood of the lambes which they had hurried wearied they went forward to steale to kill and to destroy as the theefe doth Iohn 10 v. 10. till they had subiected those Ministers Churches vnto themselues to whom themselues at the first paied tithes as belonging to their iurisdiction Thus these idle drones and euill beasts were not coÌ„tent to slippe their neckes out of the yoke and make themselues free from others vntill they had brought others to be in bondage and subiection vnto themselues Thus did one theefe make another and one Church-robber gaue free licence vnto another to rob spoile saying one to another Come with vs let vs lay wait for blood let vs lurke priuily for the innocent without cause let vs swallow theÌ„ vp aliue as the graue and whole as those that goe downe into the pit we shall finde all precious substance we shall fill our houses with spoile cast in thy lot among vs let vs all haue one purse Prou. 1 11 12 13 14. Thus did one theft and robbery make cleere way for another in all this time while the church was pilled and polled and as it were left naked of her garments the Pope that would bee called the Protectour of the Church was so farre from sitting still and looking on that hee was the ringleader in this sinne that vpon his head may iustly come all the blood of so many thousand soules as haue by this meanes bin lost vtterly Thus hath the wilde boare rooted vp the vineyard of the Lord and made it a prey to wolues and foxes that entred into the same and the rauenous cloisters of the insatiable Monkes are guilty of that horrible sacriledge which hath laid waste and desolate so many goodly Churches brought the Cleargy to that poore estate wherein to this day it remaineth and continueth in many places For it is not to be imagined that any of the people who gaue liberally to the Churches and richly endowed them with lands and liuings of their owne would euer haue entertained any thought much lesse entred into any practise of alienating tithes from the lawfull owners and appropriating them to themselues had they not seene the way laid plaine and open before them and that by those who by the originall institution of their order were to pay tithes yea and those same tithes consumed in most vile and shamefull manner Neither shall we finde that euer any inherited possessed this portion by an absolute title of inheritance as their feesimple and freehold til the suppression of the houses of these vermine which were become cages of vncleane birds and dens of theeues and robbers I cannot see therefore how at the first laymen could haue any better title to these tithes then their predecessours the Monkes had and therfore they yet beare the names of impropriations â—ropriati why so â—d as things that are so holden and possessed by an vnproper title In other purchases the Lawyers are wont to say if the case in this be not altered caueat emptor that is let the buyer take heed and looke to his right and title To conclude therefore I would gladly be resolued whether our Improprietaâ—ies hold the Church tithes by any better title then the Monkes did at the first by the Popes pillage and whether they were not giuen to the Church by a good law and taken from it by a bad Vse 2 Secondly seeing it is Gods pleasure that such as preach the Gospel should be maintained by the Gospel they are reproued that account it an idle and needlesse function care not if wee were chased out of house home when we haue spent our time our labour our strength and our substance for the fitting of our selues to this calling Such men are wholly carnall and sauour nothing of the Spirit The Apostle saith They that labour in the word and doctrine are worthy of double honour 1 Tim. 5 17. Meaning by honour the care and prouision that is to be taken for them And in the Epistle to the Hebrewes they are willed to be mindfull of them that haue the ouersight of them who haue deliuered to them the word of God Heb. 13 8. 1 Thess 5 12 13. To these mis-prizers and false iudges of good things I will adde another sort that hold tithes to be a kinde of almes and so would not haue the Ministers chalenge any thing as due for their Ministery and maintenance but to stand wholly to the peoples deuotion good will and thus they
as the tree and the fruit so that we may proue the one by the other death by sinne and sinne by death the one giuing light and luster to the other The vses remaine to be considered First see Vse 1 heereby a difference betweene this present life and the life to come Heere the reliques and remnants of sinne as spots and staines in the flesh remaine euen in those that are cleansed by the blood of Christ and washed by the renuing of the holy Ghost But when the faithfull shal be glorified they shal be without blame not hauing spot or wrinkle or any such thing Take heere the best Examples of the best men that haue liued in the best times as Noah Abraham Lot Dauid and Peter yet yee shall see shame in glory darknesse in light folly in wisdome infidelity in faith But when Christ shall appeare and we likewise appeare with him in glory we shall be made like vnto him Therefore the Apostle saith noting out this difference We know in part and we prophesie in part but when that which is perfect is come 1 Cor. 13.9 10 12. then that which is in part shall be abolished Now we see through a glasse darkly but then shall we see face to face Now I know in part but theÌ„ shal I know euen as I am knowne Here we ceasse not to prouoke God and euery day of our life addeth to the number and measure of our sins which should be bitter vnto vs as gall and wormewood but when this corruptible shal put on incorruption and this mortall shall put on immortality and death be swallowed vp into victory theâ— we shall ceasse to sin and shal be as the blessed Angels that are in heauen The feruent desire of the creatures waiteth for these times Rom. 8.19 groning and trauelling in pain euen vnto this present to be deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the sons of God Much more therfore should we which haue the first fruits of the spirit sigh in our selues waiting for the adoptioÌ„ euen the redemption of our bodies Vse 2 Secondly we learne that such as say they are without sinne deceiue themselues and as much as in them lieth make God a liar we are depriued of his kingdome wee cannot keepe the Law nor haue iustification by the Law or the works of the Law but are iustified freely by grace and haue need of the benefit of Christs blood If we keepe the law we shal liue by it but if we be transgressors of the law we are vnder the curse For it is written Cursed is euery one that continueth not in all things written in the book of the Law to do them Hereunto commeth that which the Apostle Iohn saith If we say wee haue no sinne Ioh 1.8.10 Rom. 3.10 12 24. we deceiue our selues the truth is not in vs we make God a lyar and his word is not in vs. And to the same purpose the Apostle Paul There is none righteous no not one they haue all gone out of the way there is none that doth good no not one we are iustified freely by his grace thorough the redemption that is in Christ Iesus â—ence falleth to the ground the doctrine of merits that aduanceth proud flesh and lifteth vp the supposed worthinesse of vnperfect workes thereby to procure Gods fauour and euerlasting life The Church of Rome place such an inward and inherent dignity in mens persons as maketh them worthy of grace or saluation Moreouer they dreame of such an excellency in the work as fitteth and inableth them to deserue the fauour of God and forgiuenesse of sinnes But in a sight of our sins and in a feeling of our owne corruptions wee must renounce all merits Basil in Psal 114 Aug in Psal 120. and rest onely on the merits of Christ For when we haue done all we must say and confesse that we are vnprofitable seruants c. True it is God wil reward our works but the reward is of mercy not of merit of promise not of debt of grace not of desert Againe hereby falleth another falsehood of theirs holding that good workes are euery way perfect not stained or tainted with sinne but being tryed in the furnace of Gods iudgement will suffer no losse or detriment But the Prophet prayeth Enter not into iudgement with thy seruant for in thy sight shall none that liueth be iustified Psal 143 2. Esa 64.6 And againe in another place it is written We haue all beene as an vncleane thing and all our righteousnes or good deeds as filthy clowtes and therefore no good deed of righteous men is without some staine of sin neither can we answer him one of a thousand Lastly we learne that they are deceiued which teach preach a possibility for a man in grace to fulfill Gods law For the Apostle taketh it for a grounded and granted conclusion that the law cannot be fulfilled when hee saith Rom. 8. â— Gal 3 10. It was impossible to the Law to giue vs life because we are vtterly vnable to keepe the condition and therefore God hath sent his Sonne to take our nature vpon him and to abolish sin in our flesh If we could fulfil the law Christ dyed in vaine we might be iustified by the law but Christ dyed not in vaine neither can we bee iustified by the law therfore we cannot fulfill the law Furthermore the Apostle complaineth of his failings defects The law is spiritual Rom 7.14 15 21 22 â— but I am carnall sold vnder sinne what I would that doe I not but what I hate that doe I. I find then that when I would doe good I am thus yoaked that euill is present with me I delight in the law of God concerning the inner man but I see another law in my members rebelling against the law of my mind and leading mee captiue vnto the law of sinne Now whereas many of the faithfull are said to bee iust Gen. 6.9 Iob 1.1 Luke 1.6 and to walke in all the commandements of God without reproofe the meaning is they endeuor to perfection striue to obey God with all their heart and with all their soule as Phil. 3.13 God accepteth the will for the deed and the endeuour to obey for perfect obedience 2 Cor. 8.12 Secondly they exempt themselues from none of the precepts of God but labour to walke in all the knowne points of his commandements albeit they faile in the performance of them ceasse not to acknowledge their owne imperfections Lastly God accepteth them in Christ as perfectly righteous so that albeit their obedience be in it self vnperfect yet is it acceptable to God through Iesus Christ as if it were perfect and his righteousnesse is as truly their owne as if they had wrought it in their owne persons Lastly seeing the most faithfull haue their Vse 3 failings in duties of piety and obedience we must take diligent heed we do not
punishment lying euen at the doore Because ye sanctified not my Name before the children of Israel yee shall not bring this congregation into the land which I haue giuen them Hee doth not onely accuse and conuince them of sinne but amplifieth it by the effect that thereby hee was robbed of his glory and so excludeth them out of the land of promise We learne from hence that God chastiseth his owne children sinning against him â—trine chasti â—is owne â—on When his children forsake his lawes and walke not in his iudgements although he take not his louing kindnesse from them neither falsifie his trueth yet he will visit their transgressions with the rod and their iniquities with strokes This we see throughly strengthened thoroughout the whole booke of the Iudges as chap. 4.1.2 When the people of Israel proceeded to doe euill in the sight of the Lord hee sold them into the hand of Iabin king of Canaan c. So when Ionah disobeyed the voyce of the Lord calling him to preach to Nineueh that great Citie and to cry against it for their wickednesse hee was cast into the Sea as an vnprofitable burthen of the ship â— 2 3 15 and swallowed of a Whale so that albeit he fled from the presence of the Lord yet his hand followed after him and ouertooke him When Dauid had trespassed in the matter of Vriah by adultery and murther though he were a man after Gods owne heart yet the Lord raised euill against him out of his house â—m 12.9 the sword of the enemy was shaken against him and his own wiues were defiled in the sight of the Sun â—b 12.10 When Miriam the sister of Moses withstood him in the pride of her heart through ambition and vaineglory albeit he accused her not but in meekenesse of spirit put vp the wrong being lowly in his owne eyes yet shee was striken with leprosie by the hand of God and shut for a season out of the hoast The like we might say of Salomon Asa Iehoshaphat Iosiah Hezekiah and many others all which seale vp this trueth to our hearts that GOD spareth not his owne people when they sinne against him Reason 1 The Reasons of this iust dealing of God are first to cleare his iudgement and iustice that we should know him to bee no respecter of persons but to hate sinne whensoeuer wheresoeuer and in whomsoeuer he findeth it He is not a God that loueth wickednesse neither shall euill dwell with him for he hateth all them that worke iniquity This the Prophet Dauid acknowledgeth 51.4 Against thee against thee onely haue I sinned and done euill in thy sight that thou maiest be iust when thou speakest and pure when thou iudgest If then we breake his statutes and keepe not his commandements when he searcheth with lights and findeth out our sinnes we must giue glory to God and make confession vnto him wee must pronounce righteousnesse to belong vnto him and vnto our selues open shame yea if he should destroy vs we must acknowledge him to be holy in all his waies and iust in all his workes who giueth vs to eate the fruite of our owne labours As then he is iust and righteous so he must punish sinne in whomsoeuer he taketh it and as he denounceth sore iudgements and greeuous plagues of great continuance and long durance so he executeth theÌ„ to manifest the truth of his owne word and maketh good his owne threatnings gone out of his owne mouth Againe God chastiseth his owne children Reason 2 lest they sinning with the men of this world whose portion is in this life should be condemned with the world For as in punishing of vs he respecteth his own iustice so he doth it in respect of our owne good and the great profite which thereby is brought vnto vs. If we should alwaies enioy health wealth liberty peace plenty and other good blessings of God according to our hearts desire we would waxe fat and spurne with the heele Deut. 32.15 forsaking God that made vs refusing the strong God of our saluation ioyning hand in hand with wicked men reserued to destruction Wherefore affliction is as the messenger of God to call vs backe from sinne to weane vs from the world to kindle in vs a desire of the world to come This the Apostle aimeth at 1 Cor. 11 31 32. If we would iudge our selues wee should not be iudged but when we are iudged wee are chastened of the Lord because we should not bee condemned with the world The vses of this Doctrine are many First Vse 1 consider with me the cause why they keep the word and turne vnto him with all their harts why they run not on in euill as the horse rusheth into the battell as the vngodly do the reason is God calleth them backe by his hand his afflictions are remembrances vnto them and his corrections are their instructions This the Prophet Dauid found true in his owne comfortable experience Psal 119 67 71. Before I was afflicted I went astray but now I keepe thy word It is good for me that I haue beene afflicted that I may learne thy statutes The Children of Israel liuing vnder the Iudges and sinning against God making a couenant with the inhabitants of the land Iudg. 2. and 4. Deu. 4.29.30 taking their daughters to be their wiues giuing their daughters to their sonnes seruing their idols forgetting the true God and doing worse then their fathers the Lord sold them into the hand of their enemies whom they serued then they lift vp their voyces and wept then they called and cryed vnto the Lord in their afflictions and he deliuered them out of their distresse The same we see in Manasseh who for his euils that he commited like the abominations of the heathen was carryed away captiue put in fetters 2 Chro. 33.2 11 12 13. and bound in chaines and when he was in tribulation hee prayed to the Lord his God and humbled himselfe greatly before the God of his father and prayed vnto him and God was intreated of him and heard his praier and brought him againe to Ierusalem into his kingdome Then Manasseh knew that the Lord was God But of this we shall speake more in the chapter following Vse 2 Secondly confesse from hence that great is the wrath and anger of God for sinne seeing he punisheth it so sharpely and seuerely in his children whom he hath engrauen as a Signet in the palme of his hand and whom he tendreth as the apple of his eye Marke how hee hath many times schooled his owne seruants offending When Miriam murmured against Moses and made other to murmure shee was striken by the hand of God with leprosie and albeit Moses made supplication for her yet the Lord answered Numb 12.10 13 14. If her father had spit in her face should she not haue beene ashamed seuen dayes Let her be shut out of the hoast seuen dayes and after she shall be
another 1 Thess 4 6. for God is an auenger of all such things This is it that Moses teacheth Deut. 23 7. Thou shalt not abhorre an Edomite for he is thy brother neither shalt thou abhorre an Egyptian because thou wast a stranger in his Land Thus the people of Israel complaine against the rich and cry out vpon the vnequall iniurious dealing of their brethreÌ„ vpon this ground Nehem. 5 â— because their flesh was as the flesh of their brethren the sons daughters of the poore as the sonnes and daughters of the rich Lastly this serueth to reproue conuince Vse 4 three sorts of men First it condemned all railing at and reuiling one of another all words of reproch and contumely as if they were our slaues and villaines which practise Christ reproueth Mat. 5 22. Secondly it meeteth with such as delight in contentions as the begger doth his sores nourishing dissention in the Church or Common-wealth contrary to the amiable name of brethren that ought to bee acknowledged among vs. All contention is irkesome but especially that which is betweene brethren All war is lamentable but especially ciuill warre where brother is diuided against brother sometimes the son against the father This victory should not be sounded with triumph but passed ouer with silence Therefore the Romane Captaines after a ciuil war Vaâ—er 〈◊〉 lib. 1. cap. â— neuer triumphed when they returned victors as we see in Cinna and Caesar in Silla and Marius So among all quarrels and controuersies those among brethren are most vnnaturall Wherefore the Apostle Paul saith Rom. 16 â— I beseech you brethren marke them diligently which cause diuision and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye haue learned and auoid them Ia. 3 14 â— So the Apostle Iames teacheth If yee haue bitter enuying and strife in your hearts reioyce not neither be lyars against the truth This wisedome descendeth not from aboue but is earthly sensuall and diuellish For where enuying and strife is there is sedition and all manner of euill works Wherefore let vs learne to cut off all occasions of contentions euen from them that seeke occasions Thirdly this reprooueth all vnmercifull dealing towards those that are in necessity such as was in the Priest and Leuite toward him that fell into the hands of theeues was wounded WheÌ„ we see a poore man or woman destitute of daily food in misery and want of this worlds good we must thus thinke with our selues This man or this woman is my flesh my brother my sister as good by nature and in creation as my selfe hauing the same Maker and made of the same matter and bearing the fame Image of God as well as my selfe It is onely Gods goodnesse toward me that I possesse those things which he wanteth the same Lord requireth of me to my vtmost power to releeue and helpe him This is taught by Moses Deut. 15 7. Thou shalt not harden thine heart nor shut thine hand froÌ„ thy poore brother Let it not greeue vs to giue and forgiue Let vs haue a coÌ„passionate hart a pittiful eie a liberal hand Remember it is an easie thing with God to bring thee into as low an ebbe though thou be now afloat as wee see it hath fallen out to many great Kings mighty Monarchs This is that charge which the Prophet giueth Es 58 7. Is not this the fasting that I haue chosen to deale thy bread to the hungry and that thou bring the poore that wander vnto thine house when thou seest the naked that thou couer him and hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh Let this consideration moue vs to loue all meÌ„ vnder heauen and to shew the fruites of mercy vnto them in distresse as the Samaritan did to the poore wounded man Luke 10 33. Let vs pray for the conuersion of Iewes Gentiles as Stephen did for his enemies Ver. 15. Thou knowest our trouble how our fathers went downe into Egypt therfore I pray thee let vs passe This is the second reason before remembred drawne from the wofull experience of many miseries which they haue had in Egypt and out of Egypt Heere we see they alledge the afflictions endured in â—gypt to stirre vp the Edomites to pitty and to giue theÌ„ quiet passage This reason is thus contriued If we haue suffered many sorrowes and afflictions and beene euilly entreated in Egypt then pitty our poore condition and deliuer vs out of our distresse but we haue all suffered many sorrowes and afflictions c therefore pitty vs and giue vs passage Marke heere the force and strength of the reason â—â—rength 〈◊〉 reason he perswadeth theÌ„ to graunt them free passage moued with this consideration that the miseries of the Church haue beene many and as yet they saw no ende of them They were bound by all good means to procure their peace and seeke a blessed end of their present sorrowes that entering into the Land they might sit vnder their Vines Fig-trees 〈◊〉 4 1. and reason of the waies and word of the Lord without feare Now the want of this liberty and freedome to serue the Lord and the distressed estate of the oppressed Church is made a motiue to mercy in these Edomites to redresse their troubles and so the Israelites might haue beene eased themselues no way burdened â—â—ze â—â—â—es 〈◊〉 church 〈◊〉 zâ—â—le 〈◊〉 to pitâ—â—â— From hence we learne that the wants and miseries of the Church should moue the hearts of others to pitty them and to procure according to their power the remedy thereof Whensoeuer we see the people of God in affliction if there be any consolation in Christ if any comfort of loue if any fellowship of the Spirit if any compassion and mercy we must be touched inwardly euen to the quicke and put too our helping hand to end their calamities as we are able This hath beene put in practise from time to time by the holy seruants of the Lord. When Nehemiah heard that the people returned from captiuity were still in great misery Neh. 1 3 4 Ierusalem troden downe the gates burnt with fire he sate downe and wept he mourned fasted praied before the God of heauen for the redresse of those euils and for a blessing vppon his holy endeuours The like affection we see in Mordecai Esteâ— chap. 4 8 16. when Mordecai saw what euill was concluded against the Church and that a commission was sued out at Shushan to destroy and massacre the people of God in one day he rent his cloathes and put on sackcloth he goeth to Ester hee chargeth her that shee should goe in to the King and make petition and supplication before him for her people She vndertaketh the cause of the Church with the hazard of her life she relieth vpon the all-giuing prouidence of God saying If I perish I perish I will go in to the King albeit it be not according to the Law So the Prophet teacheth
kept with such as they call and account Heretikes Thus then we see that the greatest hatred hath risen euermore from difference and diuersity in religion This appeareth in Cain and Abel in Isaac and Ismael in Iacob and Esau in the Israelites the Egyptians in Dauid and Saul in Christ and the Pharisies in Paul and the Iewes in the heathen and Gods people in the beleeuers infidels There is no fellowship betweene righteousnesse and vnrighteousnesse 2 Cor. 6 â—4â— no communion between light and darkenesse no concord betweene Christ and Beliall and therefore a confused mixture between the religion of Antichrist the Gospel of Christ hath an impossibility of any agreement Sleid Câ—â—â— lib. 17. touâ—ing Alphâ— and Diazâ— This is also manifest in all histories of the Church from the beginning These things being thus considered and thought vpon we caÌ„not think it strange that the Church lyeth vnder the crosse and groaneth vnder the heauie burthen of it So soone as Hâ—man was aduanced by by the Church mourned and sighed This the wise man teacheth Prouerb 28 28 and 29 2. When the wicked rise vp men hide themselues but when they perish the righteous increase Let vs then acknowledge that the Church is subiect to many sorrowes and much affliction as a campe besieged of enemies as a ship tossed of the winds as Corne ground in the mill as a vineyard eaten with beasts as a building beat vpon with stormes and as a flocke dayly in danger and assaulted with Wolues whilst the enemies clap their hands and stamp with their feet and reioyce in hart with all their despight against the Church of God as the Prophet confessed Psal 79 1 2 3 4. O God the Heathen are come into thine inheritance thine holy Temple haue they defiled and made Ierusalem an heape of stones We are a reproach to our neighbours euen a scorne and derision to them that are round about vs. The first vse is 2 Ioh. 3 1â— that which the Apostle Iohn directly concludeth from this doctrine hauing produced the example of Cain who slew his own brother gathereth this consideration from thence Maruell not my Brethren though this world hate you Secondly we learne from hence a point of Vse 2 wisedome and godly policy to look to our selues that we do not rely vpon them lest they beguile vs and betray vs. There is no truth in them and therefore no trust is to bee giuen to them Matth. 2 â— Herod made a shew of loue reuerence to Christ he would needs loue and worship him but his meaning was he would come kill him Beware thou be not seduced and entrapped by such secret enemies which pretend piety but vse treachery see thou do not relie vpon them commit not thy selfe vnto them They cannot loue thee that doe not loue the Lord neither can they be faithful to thee that are vnfaithfull to God They will close and gloze with thee til thou be come within their danger Gen. 4 â— as Cain spake kindly to Abel til he was in the field then he rose vp and slew him or as Ioab whose words were smoother then oyle and softer then butter 2 Sam. 20 9. Art thou in peace my Brother But he smote him that hee dyed shedding the blood of battell in the dayes of peace These men haue the voice of Iacob but the rough hands of Esau they haue the words of a brother but the hearts of an enemy they salute with a kisse but persecute with the sword For deceitfull amity is double enmity and fained friendship is a double mischeefe The Fisher baiteth his hooks when he would catch the fish Fâ—â—fâ—ls â—â—â—it vo â—dâ—â— deâ—â—ps the Fowler singeth sweetly when he would deceiue the bird the Hunter hideth his nets warily wisely when he mindeth to take his prey We haue oftentimes to do with such cunning Fishers mighty Hunters Wherefore there is great cause to looke to our selues for when they cannot preuaile with the Lions paw they put on the Foxes skin and go to worke with craft and wilines Yea the Church of God from time to time hath sustained greater hurt by their owne simplicity then by the enemies cruelty and by their owne lightnesse of beleefe then by the sharpnesse of their sword When they pretend the greatest curtesie theÌ„ they intend the greatest villany When they offer treaties of peace leagues of marriage and such like confederacies then the hook is baiting the snare is laying the net is spreading before the eies of all that hath wings that they may effect their treasons and conspiracies And this is it which one of the heads of their Church once saide 〈◊〉 ceâ—â— 8. If the keyes of Peter could not preuaile they would take vp and draw out the sword of Paul Thus like false Prophets and false brethren they come in sheepes cloathing â—th 7 15. but inwardly they are rauening Wolues It remaineth therefore that we stand vpon our guard and watch ouer our selues that wee be not intrapped by their subtilties Vpon this ground our Sauiour warneth vs to be wary Matth. 10 16. Behold I send you as sheepe in the midst of wolues be therfore wise as Serpents and innocent as Doues where we are taught that we must all bee armed with wisedom and simplicity against our enemies Two needfull graces to be sought after as in all ages so especially in these dangerous times wherein we liue Let vs labour to haue true policy and true simplicity let both these bee found in vs that they may accompany alwaies each other and neuer bee separated the one from the other For policy without simplicity is deceiueable craftinesse and simplicity without policy is deceyued sottishnesse Vse 3 Lastly it is our duty to pray earnestly vnto God not to deliuer vs into their hands whose rage and malice knoweth no end or measure Indeed our sinnes haue deserued this scourge but let vs rather desire him to correct vs by his owne hand 〈◊〉 1â— 23. 〈◊〉 33.14 for he is gracious and merciful He desireth not the death of a sinner but that hee may turne vnto him and liue This made the people of God from time to time rather then they would fall into the hands of cruell enemies to bee willing and ready to receiue any punishment at Gods hand This we see Iudg. 10 15. when the Israelites had forsaken the Lord and his worship hee complaineth against them saying Did not I deliuer you out of the hands of the Egyptians Ammorites c. yet ye haue forsaken me and serued other Gods that ye haue chosen let them saue you in the time of your tribulation then they cryed in their danger Wee haue sinned O Lord do thou vnto vs whatsoeuer pleaseth thee onely we pray thee to deliuer vs this day from the Ammonites This we see yet more euidently in the example of Dauid 2 Sam. 24 13 14. when in the pride and presumption of his hart he
Vineyard his Corn or Pasture hee shall make recompence of the best of his owne Fielde or Vineyard or Corne or Pasture Likewise in Deut. 19 14. Moses chargeth them not to remoue their neighbors marke which they of old time haue set in their inheritance that they might peaceably inherit the Land which God had mercifully giuen vnto them This Christ teacheth the yong man in the Gospel Marke 10 19. Thou shalt hurt no man meaning by force or fraud or by any other meane whatsoeuer in his goods Thus Iohn Baptist instructeth the souldiers that came vnto his baptisme demanding what they should doe Luke 3. verses 13 14. Doe violence to no man neyther accuse any falsely and be content with your Wages And hereunto commeth the generall rule being the law of Nature and Nations Matth. 7 verse 12. Whatsoeuer ye would that men should do to you euen so do ye to them for this is the Law the Prophets The reasons of this doctrine are many First in respect of God who is an auenger of all such dealings Oftentimes it falleth out that men cannot right their owne causes and Magistrates to whom they should flye will not For who are they that for the most part lye open to violence and oppression but the poore and fatherlesse the widow and stranger and such as are destitute of friends to helpe them in their good and lawfull causes But God both can right the causes of such distressed persons because he is Almighty and he will remedy them because he is mercifull He is God of Gods and Lord of Lords a great God mighty and terrible which accepteth no persons nor taketh reward Who doth right vnto the Fatherlesse and Widdow and loueth the stranger giuing him food and raiment Deut. 10 ver 17 18. This reason the Apostle vrgeth 1 Thess 4 6. To this purpose Moses speaketh Exod. 22 21 22 23 24. So the Lord threatneth in the Prophet Habbakkuk chap. 2. This ought to preuaile with vs to teach vs equity forasmuch as GOD threateneth to bee reuenged of all iniquity Reason 2 Againe God is the God of righteousnesse and iudgement therefore he commandeth and commendeth vnto his people that which is iust and equall and forbiddeth them the contrary Hee hath the Soueraigne right of all things in his owne hand and hath in most excellent wisedome distributed and disposed to euery man his seuerall portion If this then be the nature of God to deale iustly and righteously toward euery one that no man can cōplaine of wrong and iniury done of God toward him then such as are the Children of God must resemble their heauenly Father in doing the works of righteousnesse and equity This the Prophet in many places teacheth Thou art not a God that loueth wickednesse ◠4 and ◠neither shall euill dwell with thee the foolish shall not stand in thy sight for thou hatest all them that worke iniquity Seeing therefore God loueth righteousnesse hateth wickednesse he must needs detest and abhorre whatsoeuer is contrary to his nature to wit all vnrighteousnesse and iniustice Reason 3 Thirdly we are brethren we pr fesse the same faith we worship the same God wee looke for the same inheritance we are sealed with the same baptisme we are nourished at the same Table we liue by the same faith wee waite for a better life by the same hope and therefore being called with such an heauenly calling oppression and deceit stand not with our holy profession as Moses speaketh to the Israelites when it came in his heart to visit his brethren to ioyne himselfe to the Church and to forsake the treasures and pleasures of Egypt Exod. 2 13. Sirs ye are brethren why doe ye wrong one another ◠6. This is the reason that Abraham vsed to Lot to take vp the contention begun among their seruants as it were a fire kindled in their houses threatning to consume them with the Timber thereof stones thereof Let there be no strife I pray thee between thee and me neither betweene thy Heard-men and my Heard-men for wee are brethren Gen. 13 verse 8. Let vs see what may be the vses and applications Vse 1 of this point First all community maintained by the Anabaptists and Family of loue is ouerthrowne being contrary to the direct Law of God To possesse goods in priuate as proper to one is approued by the examples of the christian Churches planted by the Apostles and therfore to hold and teach that nothing doeth or ought peculiarly and properly to belong vnto another is reproued and reiected by the doctrine of the Apostles The eight Commandement being morall and perpetuall Exod. 20. forbiddeth vs to hurt and annoy our neighbours goods and establisheth a distinction of goods and a propriety of possessions They are therefore greatly and grosly deceiued and doe notoriously deceiue others that imagine the difference and distinction of lands and goods to be brought in by tyranny not by law by violence not by iustice by force and feare not by right and reason because as children of the same Father haue the same right and interest in the goods of their Father so all men haue equall right and iurisdiction in the earth and in all things that are vpon the face of the earth and for this cause they suppose all things common nothing proper by the Law of God But this opinion falleth to the ground Answer and shall fall so long as the Commandement standeth in full force strength and vertue as a Bond and Obligation that bindeth vs and our posterity for euer For if all were a Commons and nothing inclosed if the hedge of propriety were pulled vp and all lay wide and waste as a Wildernesse without inclosure then there could bee no stealing no iniury or wrong offered euery man should take his owne by his owne right and God should forbid that by Law which cannot bee committed As if a Law were made that man should not flye in the ayre nor climbe vp into Heauen nor walke vpon his head nor be in many places at once which things are vnpossible to humane Nature But God forbiddeth nothing in vaine Againe if propriety of goods were not ordained of God but deuised of man God by precept and commandement should establish and confirme the violence and vsurpation of men and as it were giue them a free Charter and his broad Seale to haue and to hold all goods wrongfully gotten as if a Prince shold make a Law that whatsoeuer theeues robbers catch by hooke or crooke they shall possesse them by a good and rightfull title then which what can be thought more vnreasonable or spoken more absurdly Besides what need were there to set bounds and markes in Lands and possessions Deut. 27 17. And wherfore are they accursed of God and men that remoue ancient bounds and markes if there were no propriety Now where theft is restrained where wrong is condemned where abstaining from the goods of others
they would not enter into their fieldes they would not meddle with their vineyards they would not drinke of their water freely yet see with what a terror and trembling they were stricken at the approch of the Israelites neere their borders And this was the heauy hand of God vpon them as Moses declareth Deut. 2. This day will I begin to send thy feare and thy dread vpon all people vnder the whol heauen which shall heare thy fame and shall tremble and quake before thee Heereby we learne for our instruction That the enemies of God and his people are many times afraid where no true cause of any feare is Doctrine Euil men fear where no feare is Euill men are often afrayd of the people of God that faine would liue in peace So Saul liued in continual feare of Dauid 1 Sam. 18 15 29 he was vexed disquieted in heart and neuer in rest although hee weâ—e harmlesse though he sought peace and ensued after it yea the more Dauid prospered the more Saul feared him So did Pharaoh and the Egyptians feare the Israelites when they began to multiply and increase in abundance Exod. 1.12 Thus Herod feared Iohn knowing that he was a iust and holy man reuerencing him greatly hearing him gladly doing many things at his preaching Mark 6 20. Thus the high Priest feared the Apostles and the officers of the people Acts 5 26. WheÌ„ Herod and the rest of Ierusalem heard of the birth of a new King they were greatly troubled and perplexed in mind Mat 2.3 Al these things confirme the truth of this doctrine verifie the saying of the wise man The wicked flye when none pursueth but the righteous are bold as a Lion Prou. 28 1. Reason 1 The Reasons are these First because an euill man carrieth in his owne bosome a conscience for sinne which striketh and accuseth him which citeth and summoneth him before the barre of Gods iudgement seate Albeit no man can bee deposed against him albeit none can giue sentence and iudgement against him yet hee carrieth that about him which is instead of all Mala mens Tert. 〈…〉 1. sc 2. malus animus as the Poet sayth An euill minde an euill meaning an euill conscience arraigning him at the Tribunall of the eternall Iudge who shall giue to euery one according to his workes It shall serue as plaintiffe witnesse iudge and executioner against him This is confirmed vnto vs by many examples in the word of God When Cain had slaine his owne brother shed his innocent bloode which cryed for vengeance vnto heauen the reuenging hand of God pursued him Gen. 4 10 12 17. liuing as a runnagate and vagabond vpon the earth and fearing the sight of euery creature to bee armed against him he began to build a City to hide his head to yeelde him comfort to prouide for his safety and to defend him from iniury but there also the iustice of God ouertooke him the vengeance of his hand followd him and he was driuen from that enterprize The like we see in Belteshazzer Dan. 5.56 when there appeared fingers of a mans hand which wrote ouer against the Candlesticke vpon the plaister of the wall of the Kings Palace albeit hee knew not the substance and signification of the miracle whether it fore-shewed good or euill yet he carryed his witnesse with him that could not be bribed or corrupted so that his countenance was changed his thoughts were troubled the ioynts of his loynes were loosed and his knees smote one agaynst the other This terror of conscience the Lord fortold as the punishment of sinne Leu. 26 17 36 37. and Deuteronomy 28. verses 65 66 67. Againe no maruel if the wicked be oftentimes Reason 2 smitten with feare as with the spirit of giddynesse because they want the shielde of Fayth and the helmet of Hope which are as two strong Anchors to hold the shippe that it be not shaken in peeces with the stormes or dashed on rockes or drowned in the water or swallowed in quicke-sands A liuely fayth in the Sonne of God is the mother of all true comfort the peace of the soule the life of good workes the key of heauen for beeing iustified by Fayth Rom. 5 1. We haue peace toward God through our Lord Iesus Christ and reioyce vnder the hope of the glory of God Wee haue not receiued the spirit of bondage to feare againe but we haue receiued the spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba Father Ro. 8 15. We haue boldnesse against the day of Iudgment there is no feare in loue but perfect loue casteth out feare for feare hath painfulnesse and he that feareth is not perfect in loue 1 Iohn 4 17 18. The stronger our faith is the lesse is our feare as one increaseth the other decreaseth If our faith bee little our feare is great as our Sauiour sheweth in the example of his disciples tossed with a tempest on the sea crying vnto Christ saying Master saue vs we perish Mat. 8 25 26. who saide vnto them Why are yee fearefull O ye of little Faith Now let vs come to the Vses If this be the Vse 1 nature of the wicked that he carrieth about with him a troubled and trembling conscience then a wicked man is a very coward faint-hearted being afraide of euery thing True it is there are many who neyther feare God nor the diuell who seeme to be valiant to aduenture their flesh and to expose themselues to desperate dangers in fighting and quarrelling as the manner of sundry Ruffians and swashbucklers is who feare not to meete any man in the field at any weapon and for euery crosse word are ready to giue the stab yet bring these ventrous and foole hardy fellowes to encounter hand to hand with the enemies of our soules to wrastle against spirituall wickednesses in high places and to striue as for life and death against pride prophanenesse against concupiscence of the flesh and contempt of the word against idle games of euill report against our lustes and sins which fight against our owne soules we shall see no childe so weake and willing to turn his heeles as these Ruffian-like spirits who albeit they walke with long blades by their sides or long poles on their neckes and iet vp and downe as â—ords of the earth ready alwayes to lay the hand vpon the dagger and to pick a quarrell at euery word yet they haue not the hand or the heart to strike one stroke to conquer sin and the tyrany of the diuell in themselues but yeeld themselues like slaues and captiues to do his will and are led away to destruction as an Oxe to the slaughter Notwithstanding this is true valour and manhoode to wound more and more the corruption of the old man He is stronger that conquereth himself then he that winneth a City Prou. 16 32. He is a better man of his hands that ouercommeth his own concupiscence then he that hath the vpper hand
seruice in detecting and disclosing the conspiracie intended against him Hamans wife and his wise-men sayde vnto him Ester chap. 6. verse 13. If Mordecai bee of the seede of the Iewes before whom thou hast begunne to fal thou shalt not preuaile against him but shall surely fall before him And heereunto also come the words of the Moabites Midianites to Balaam Numb 22. verses 5 6. Behold there is a people come out of Egypt which couer the face of the earth they are stronger then we So that they ioyned together because they feared the multitudes of Israel lest they should lose their Dominions and their ancient glory through their conquest Reason 2 Againe they hate the people of God and their Religion Although the Church bee weake and want humane strength so that the enemies neede not feare it yet still they plot and bring forth new deuices the children of Belial are alwayes packing and contriuing mischiefe against the Church For as true faith and loue of religion vniteth hearts together that wee may with one mouth glorify God the Father so contrarywise where hatred of the true Religion reigneth there can be no loue to the Professors thereof No maruell therefore if such ioyne in league against Gods people As wee see when the Rulers and Gouernours could not finde any fault in Daniel in regard of his faithfulnesse concerning the kingdome enuying his honour and promotion They picked a quarrell against him in matters of the pure worship of the true God So then whether we consider that the wicked feare theyr owne fall and hate the faithfull with a deadly hatred in both respects we may conclude this as a most certain trueth that notwithstanding the bandings and brawlings of the wicked and vngodly among themselues yet they can consent and consort themselues together to impugne and slander the Church of God and the doctrine of Christ Vse 1 The Vses now remaining to be handled are these First this teacheth that seeing sundry sects dissenting and varying greatly one from another do many times ioyne together in one vnity is not alwayes a note of the Church except it be conioyned with veritie For as dissention is sometimes in the church so agreement is oftentimes out of the Church among the enemies of Christ There was an vnity betweene the Moabites and the Midianites betweene the builders of Babel betweene the Priests of Baal between the Scribes and Pharisies betweene the Rulers and the people There is an vnity betweene theeues conspirators murtherers and malefactours there is an vnity betweene the Turkes against the Christians betweene Antichrist and his adherents betweene sathan and his members yea betweene the diuels themselues al vsing the same meanes all ayming at one end all conspiring consenting against the kingdome of Christ Howbeit the agreement of euill men is not truly to be tearmed an vnity but rather rightly to be called a conspiracie Wherefore they are greatly deceiued that make all agreement and vnity an essential and vnseparable note of the Church What aâ— notes anâ— maâ—ke 〈◊〉 Church If we would know what are the proper markes and euident notes of the Church agreeing to euerie Church alwayes and onely they are the powerfull preaching of sound doctrine the right administration of the holy Sacraments the spirituall worshippe of the true God and holynesse of life and conuersation Where these are not found it cannot bee that there should be the true Church This the Euangelist Saint Luke testifieth in the second of the Acts verses 41 42 46 47 They that gladly receyued the word were baptized and the same day there were added to the Church about three thousand soules and they continued in the Apostles Doctrine and fellowshippe and breaking of bread and prayers So Christ calleth and accounteth those as his Brethren Mother and Sisters that heare his word and keepe it and those his Disciples that abide in his word and his Friends if they do whatsoeuer he commaÌ„deth them as Luke chap. 8. verse 21. and chap 11. verse 28. Iohn chap. 8. vâ—â—se 31 and ch 15. ver 14. These are the notes that are peculiar and proper to the Church by these we shall finde the true Church and learne to ioyne our selues vnto it whâ—n we haue found it and descry the false signes of the Romish Synagogue where neither the gospell is truely preached nor the Sacraments rightly administred nor the pure worship of God is spiritually instituted nor holynesse of life is sincerely practised As for vnity vniuersality antiquity succession of Byshoppes multitude of beleeuers the title of Catholicke the working of myracles the glory of victories obedience to the Pope and such like Pelde 〈◊〉 lib. 4 caâ— Hosius 〈◊〉 hum cap. which the aduersaries of the grace of GOD make notes of the Church which is an assembly of Antichrist they are not proper onely nor alwayes nor vnto all Churches for this is indeede to be proper Purpyr 〈◊〉 cap de 〈◊〉 as all know that haue tasted the first rudiments of Logicke Besides these supposed signes are subiect vnto the outward senses are open and visible vnto the eyes not matters of fayth which are to bee beleeued They are as obscure darke and hard to bee knowne as to know which is the the Church they may bee claymed and challenged by euery hereticall congregation Wherefore as Hilary in one place teacheth The name of peace is beautifull Hilar câ—â— Auxent the opinion of vnity is fâ—ire Notwithstanding far better is a diueâ—sâ—ty in iudgement then an vnity in falshood The Apostle Paul commending concord and consent to the Church addeth that all our vnity must bee in Christ Ro. 15 5.6 The God of patience and consolation giue you that ye be like-minded one toward another according to Iesus Christ that yee with one minde and one mouth may praise God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ Let vs therefore seeke for vnity in verity and honor it as the greatest comfort of our hearts otherwise a iust warre is farre better then an vniust and an vnhonest peace The true and Christian vnity is when the sheepe of Christ heare the voice of the sheepheard and follow him and that our Sheepheard is Iesus Christ by whom alone wee enter into the sheepefold Vse 2 Secondly seeing diuers men at great variance within themselues yet are content to ioyne together in wicked amity and vnity against the Church of Christ wee must confesse that the saluation and safe keeping of the Church is onely of God If men of all lewd deuices of different opinions men at mortall hatred and deadly warre amongst themselues cloase together and plot against the Church how shall they bee able to stand of themselues being few in number weake in strength destitute of friends and lying open to so many and mighty enemies For the Church albeit it be the house of God the mother of the faithfull the body of Christ and the pillar of the trueth yet it is
exquisite and excellent thing in them but the inward and spirituall worship is neglected among them the Name of God is dishonoured the Sabbath is prophaned the Scriptures are abused the doctrine of faith and repentance is buried many open sinnes are maintained amoâ—g theÌ„ If that bee the true relâ—gion which giueth all glory to God the Popish religion cannot bee so whâ—ch giueth all glory to themselues and robbeth God of the honour due to his Name by their doctrine of merits by their works of supererogation which indeed is more then supererogation If it be the true religion that magnifyeth the Scriptures resteth in the perfection of them submitteth all persons causes vnto them and acknowledgeth them the sole and supreme Iudge of all Questions and Controuersies of religion then that must bee a false religio which patcheth other writings and traditions vnto them which in matters of â—octrine flyeth from them which preferreth the authority of the Church before them and â—enveth to be wholly ordered by them If that â—e the true religion which aduanceth the sufferings of Christ and resteth in his perfect Oblation once performed vpon the Crosse Heb. 10 1â— which acknowledgeth Christ to be the onely Sauiour and Redeemer of his people and â—eacheth to relye vpon him alone for our iustification then that must bee confessed to bee a counterfet religion which setteth vppe a mocke Christ and honoureth instead of him the cursed Idoll of the Masse whereby the remembrance of his death is shamefully eâ—uded and the people of God are miserably deluded Learne therefore that all zeale is not true zeale and to hate all euill albeit it haue the appearance of good and come masked vnder the vizard and habite of holinesse For counterfeit piety is double impiety Secondly let vs not bee carried away and Vse 2 seduced with euery vaine blast of false Doctrine but stand constant setled and vnmoueable as they that are builded not on the weak sand but vpon the firme Rocke that cannot bâ— remoued This the Apostle teacheth Heb. 1 9. Bee not carried about wiâ—h diuers and strange doctrines for it is a good thing that the heart bee stablished with grace and not with meates which haue not profited them that haue beene occupied in them This vse is vrged by the Apostle Paul 2. Tim. 3 5. This know that in the last daies shall come perillous seasons for men shall bee louers of their owne selues c hauing a shew of godlinâ—sse but haue denied the power therof turne â—way therfore from such We see how easily the greaâ—est part are carried away with shadowes without substance and shewes without inward truâ—h They haue itching eares after new Teâ—chers and forsake the ancient Teachers that haue fed them with the milke of the word gained them to the faiâ—h of Christ Wherefore it standeth vs vpon to take heeâ— wee be not seduced and deceiued with â—aâ—e Pâ—ophets and to make a tryall of their doctrine by the truth of the Scriptures according to the counsell of Christ our Sauiour Math. chapter 7 verses 15. 16. Lastly it is our dutieâ— to learne to discerne Vse 3 the spirits and to be able to iudge of the Doctrine whether it be of God or not Christ commandeth his Disciples to beware take heed of the leauen of the Pharisies and Saduces Math 1 and 2 â— that is of their doctrine but in another place he chargeth them to heare the Pharisies obey their doctrine sitâ—ing in Moses chaire because they were appointed for the time to be the Teachers of the Church Now then if they must heare and do what they say and yet auoide their mixtures corruptions of sound dâ—ctrine it is required necessarily of the people to discerne betweene the Law of GOD and the leauen of the Pharisies being charged to cleaue to the truth and to forsake error This is that vse which thâ— Apostle Iohn vrgeth 1 Iohn chap. 4. verse 1. Deâ—rely beloued beleeue not euery spirit but try thâ— spirits whether they bee of GOD For many false Prophets are gone out into this world And in the second Epistle chap. 7 8. hee speaketh to the same purpose Many deceiuers are entred into this world which confesse not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh looke to your selues that wee lose not the things which we haue done but that we may receiue a full reward Hereunto likewise cometh the exhortation of Eliah to all the people that were seduced by false Prophets 1 Kings 18 21. How long halt yee betweene two opinions If the Lord be God follow him but if Baal bee hee then go after him And the Apostle Paul chargeth the Thessalonians to try all things and to hold fast that which is good 1 Thess 5 21. This condemneth the Church of Rome of sacriledge that take from the people the key of knowledge and nuzzle them in ignorance as the mother of deuotion accounting it sufficient that they beleeue as the Church beleeueth and credite in all things theyr Pastours and Teachers and forbid them all tryall of the doctrine deliuered vnto them But the Scriptures require of them the spirit of discerning 〈◊〉 12 2. â—il 1 10. â—ph 5.15 17. and all iudgement that they may allow those things that are best and that they may bee without offence vntill the day of Christ to take heed that they walke circumspectly and wisely that they may vnderstand what the will of the Lord is and beware that they be not seduced And it is no excuse to the people beeing misled and misguided to say Thus haue I bene taught and instructed For when the blinde leade the blinde they both fall into the pit of destruction Mat. 15 14. So that if they embrace not faith vnto saluation but withdraw themselues vnto perdition they that follow false Teachers are sure to perish as well as they that leade them the way or rather out of the way and if the Watchman see the sword drawne 〈◊〉 33 8. and iudgement comming and blow not the Trumpet albeit the blood of the people shall bee required at his hands yet they shall also be taken away in their sins Verse 5. The Lord put an answer in Balaams mouth Heere is set downe the Author of his Prophesies He sought a cursing but God put in his mouth a blessing so that the spirit of Prophesie is sometimes giuen to wicked men as appeareth in Saul sundry others Wherefore it is said God put his word in his mouth not in his heart He hath God plentifully in his mouth but his heart was farre from him so that he speaketh not farre otherwise then his Asse spake before because God compelled him against his will to vtter that which he put in his mouth â—â—rine 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉 â—â—â—eâ— to â—â—uiâ— oâ—â—e 〈◊〉 Heereby we learne that Gods truth is oftentimes enforced and drawne out of those that know it not nor beleeue it Prophane men of an euill spirit are constrained
the end wee may not deceiue others nor flatter our selues in the good motions of the Spirit wee must carefully obserue these few rules and directions following First we must beginne to cherish in our harts a loathing and detestation of all sinne Not of some few sinnes and retaine others that agree with our corrupt Natures but we must hate all sinne If the olde subtle Serpent get in his taile he wil winde in his head also and after followeth al the body If we giue him scope to possesse vs in any one knowne sinne he will thereby bring vs to destâ—uction as wee see in Saul Herod Iudas Ananias and Sapphira Wherefore wee must truly turne to God and repent vs of all sinne Secondly we must be changed and renewed in our mindes and consciences bring forth fruites worthy amendment of life otherwise we may still suspect our selues that sauing grace is not yet planted in the heart Let vs carefully looke to our hearts that the worke of regeneration be truly begunne there If wee haue once giuen our hearts to God all other parts will soone follow Our eares our feete our eyes will not be farre behind where the heart leadeth the way This is it which Salomon teacheth in Prou. 23 25. My sonne giue mee thine heart and let thine eyes delight in my waies One can take no pleasure but where his heart is Thirdly we must not stand at a stay or looke backe wee must not thinke wee haue knowledge fayth zeale and obedience enough therefore the Apostle saith touching his own practise Philip. 3 12. Brethren I count not my selfe that I haue attained to it but one thing I do I forget that which is behinde and endeuour my selfe vnto that which is before and follow hard toward the marke for the price of the high calling of God in Christ Iesus And indeed in our Christian race there is no standing at one stay For either we go forward or else we go backward If we do not increase we do decrease like the sea that neuer rests but euer ebbeth or floweth To stand still is the first step to declining and declining the first degree of decaying and decaying the forerunner of a finall falling away and falling away the worker of our confusion and destruction as the water that hath beene heate first waxeth luke-warme afterwards turneth to be key-cold Lastly we must endeuour euery day to grow better and better more strong in faith more constant in hope more rooted in charity more setled in obedience more abounding in all good workes This is made the commendation of the church of Thyatira Reu. 2 19. I know thy workes thy loue and seruice and faith and thy patience and thy workes which are more at the last then at the first So the Apostle Paul exhorteth the Thessalonians in the Lord Iesus that they increase more and more as they had receyued of the Apostles how they ought to walke please God Heereunto accordeth the doctrine of Christ where he teacheth Ioh. 15 2. That euery branch that beareth not fruite in him hee taketh away c. And Peter wriâ—ing to the dispersed Iewes dwelling here and there stirreth them vp as new borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the word that they might grow thereby c. 1 Pet. 2 2.3 But alas where is this increasing proceeding and perseuering to be found Hee that was ignorant is ignorant stil hee that was faithlesse is faithlesse stil he that was vniust is vniust stil he that was filthy is filthy stil Reu. 22 12. Behold the Lord Iesus cometh shortly his reward is with him to giue euery maÌ„ according as his work shall be Vse 2 Secondly seeing the wicked do desire the death of the righteous it is plaine and euident that the godly cannot but dye well theyr end shal be in rest their departure shal be in peace Their sorrow shal be turned into solace their pain into pleasure their mourning into mirth their heauinesse into happines God will wipe away all teares from theyr eyes No man so happy as the faithfull Christian He that liueth well cannot choose but dye well whether he dye sodainly or leysurely whether he bee taken away by a naturall death or by a violent death whether it bee by land or by sea in youth or in age Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints the Lord redeemeth the soules of his seruants and none that trust in him shall perish Psal 116 15. 34 22. Blessed are they that die in the Lord for they rest from their labors and their workes follow them Reu. 14 13. Let vs solace our selues and comfort one another with these words All men naturally haue a desire of saluation wheÌ„ God toucheth their conscience and summoneth them to answer at his barre Aske the most wicked and notorious liuer that forgetteth God and contemneth him euery day that neuer thinketh of godlinesse that giueth himself to blasphemy prophaning of the Sabbath whoredome couetousnesse drunkennes cruelty hatred slandering and backbiting his brother aske him I say whether he would be saued and inherit euerlasting life hee will by and by answer It is his whole desire and he will thinke you offer him the greatest wrong that may bee to make a doubt of it But these words are no better then Balaams wish Balaam would dye the death of the righteous but he would not liue the life of the righteous for hee loued the wages of vnrighteousnesse and thirsted ambitiously after the honour of vngodlines and therefore he continued in his sorcery went still to fetch his diuinations So likewise many in these dayes haue the wishes of this Wizard Greg lib. 23. mora cap. 21. they desire the death of the righteous but they neuer regard their life they desire their end but they will not walk in their way they are willing to end with them but not to begin with them they catch for the Crowne but will not come to the Crosse they would taste the sweete but they cannot abide the sweat If wee will liue with Christ for euer 2 Tim. 2 we must here dye with him for a season if we will reigne with him in heauen we must first suffer with him on earth we can neuer dye comfortably vnlesse we be careful to liue vnblameably â—ornard ser in Canticâ— 21 If we would finde life and peace in the end of our dayes wee must heere seeke it If we would haue God to bee our God in sicknesse wee must bee his people in our health If we hate and abhorre the life of the righteous they are foolish and vaine wishes of carnall men to desire to dye the death of those that are spirituall For what shall it profit vs to come nere them in our words and to flye from them in our workes Wherefore as the vngodly cannot abide the life of the righteous nor seeke to cut off the least lust nor endure the doctrine
and the heart to feele the horror thereof together with the heauinesse of his wrath indignation for the same This made Cain to speake desperately My punishment is greater then I can beare Gen. 4 13. This made Iudas to do desperately when he wrought his owne destruction and hanged himselfe Mat. 27.5 This made Dauid to say If thou Lord streightly markest iniquities who is he that shal be able to endure thy iudgement They then are grossely deceyued and most vnhappy who thinke happinesse to consist in committing of sinnes with all greedinesse These are in the number of those fooles howsoeuer worldly wise that make a mocke of sinne Prou. 14 9 12 13. There is a way that seemeth right to a man but the issues thereof are the wayes of death euen in laughing the heart is sorrowfull and the end of that mirth is heauines The world hath alwayes bene full of such fooles but if they depart hence without the feeling of Gods fauor in the forgiuenesse of their offences it had beene good for them that they had bene bruite beasts or that they had neuer bene borne as it is sayd of Iudas Math. 26 24. No vncleane thing shall enter into the kingdome of heauen Such as haue not their sins pardoned haue no part in Christ Out of Christ there is no saluation nor vnto such any imputation of his righteousnes Sinne shutteth vp the way that leadeth vnto life it separateth vs from God and his Kingdome it maketh vs the children of the diuell God displeased with vs for they that are in the flesh cannot please God Thirdly we see some are happy in this life Vse 3 and attaine to the certainty of their saluation The saluation of the Church standeth in the remission of their sinnes Luke 1 â—7 We doe not then begin to be happy when at the end of our dayes we enter into the kingdom of heauen but while we are vpon the earth we lay the foundation of our happines and set the first stones of it or else we neuer attaine vnto it We are all in this life builders 1 Cor. 3 9. We haue a great and waighty work to set vp it requireth a long time and great labour to bring it to passe and perfection Euery day of our life shold adde somwhat to the building this day should make it in greater forwardnesse then the former Let vs diligently consider these things and seriously examine our selues what wee haue done for the furthering of our saluation whether wee haue alreadie made an happy entrance into it So soone as we begin and the first stone is laid the doore of the kingdome of heauen is opened vnto vs. The further we proceed the neerer wee come to the marke This our Sauiour preached to his hearers Iohn 5 24. Verily verily I say vnto you he that heareth my word beleeueth him that sent me hath euerlasting life and shall not come into condemnatioÌ„ but hath passed from death to life When Zacheus was conuerted to the faith and testified the sincerity of his repentance by actuall restitution he saide This day is saluation come vnto this house forasmuch as he is also become the sonne of Abraham Luke 19 9. So the Apostle speaketh Rom. 13 11 Considering the season it is now time that we should arise from sleepe for now is our saluation nerer then when we beleeued it And in that holy Praier of Christ recorded by the Euangelist Iohn hee saith This is eternall life to know thee to be the only very God whom thou hast sent Iesus Christ Iohn 17 3. This is the great mercy of God to giue vs here a taste of the glory to come We haue heere as it were the first fruits of eternal life and by hope possesse that which we shall really inherit so wee may truly say with the Apostle 2 Tim. 1 12 I know whom I haue beleeued and I am perswaded that he is able to keepe that which I haue committed to him against that day Heereby we see that it is not a doctrine of pride and presumption as the Church of Rome teacheth to beleeue the remission of our owne sinnes For generally to beleeue that God forgiueth sinne or that some men haue their sinnes forgiuen is no priuiledge of the Church but the common faith of the diuels Iam. 2 19. All the Articles contain the confession of a speciall faith and a particular application to our selues As I must beleeue God the Father to be my Creator the Son my Redeemer the holy Ghost to be my Sanctifier so I am bouÌ„d to beleeue the remission of mine owne sinnes the resurrection of mine owne body and that life euerlasting shall be giuen to me Thus the Apostle speaketh Gal. 2 20 I liue by the faith of the Son of God who loued me and gaue himselfe for me This special faith must be the faith of vs all Vse 4 Lastly from hence we are put in minde of sundry good duties necessary to bee practised of vs. First seeing euery true member of the Church hath the forgiuenes of his sins giuen assured vnto him it is our duty to acknowledge our selues to bee greeuous sinners to haue godly sorrow for them which may cause repentance not to be repented of and to seek pardon by dayly prayer for the forgiuenes of them at the hands of God â—â—g 8 46. Hee resisteth the proud and giueth grace to the humble He filleth the hungry with good things and sendeth the rich empty away He is ready to forgiue and to haue compassion on his children he is slow to anger and of great kindnes Hee doth not deale with vs after our sinnes nor reward vs according to our iniquities Hence it is that the Apostles haue taught and the godly haue acknowledged themselues greeuous sinners yea euen the most regenerate as Dauid Daniel Paul and others Seeing therefore we haue a promise of forgiuenes as it were a priuiledge aboue others of the world it behooueth vs to haue in vs an humble acknowledgement of our sinfull estate ioyned with godly sorrow and earnest prayer for the forgiuenes of them Secondly it is required of vs to haue a reuerent care and feare not to offend him any more as heeretofore wee haue prouoked him yea a most earnest studie and desire to please him better theÌ„ we haue done This the Prophet teacheth Psal 103 3 4. If thou O Lord streightly markest iniquities O Lord who shall stand But mercy is with thee that thou maist be feared This was the instruction that Christ gaue vnto the diseased man whom he had healed when hee found him in the Temple hee saide vnto him Behold thou art made whole sinne no more lest a worse thing come vnto thee Ioh. 5 14. Thus the Apostle Paul describeth true repentance by the fruites and effects of it 2 Cor. 7 11. Behold this thing that ye haue bene godly sorry what great care it hath wrought in you yea what clearing of your selues yea
vs aboue other nations The more he hath honoured and exalted vs aboue others the more vile and odious we shall become he will poure shame contempt vpon vs he will make vs a mirrour and example of his iudgements to others vnlesse we bring foorth fruites answerable to so great goodnesse Who so is wise-hearted let him consider these things Verses 22 23 24. God brought them out of Egypt their strength is as an Vnicorne for there is no sorcery against Iacob Hitherto wee haue spoken of the spirituall blessings bestowed vpon the Church to wit the forgiuenesse of their sinnes the presence of the Spirit and the vse of the word Now followeth another priuiledge being an effect of the former that nothing shall hurt them they may fall into many afflictions but none shal be able to destroy them He alludeth in this place to the practise of the Vnicorne purging and clensing the water with his horne against the poison of venomous beasts From hence we learne Doctrine No attempt◠shall hurt th◠Church that no meanes and attempts shall hurt or ouerthrow the Church Whatsoeuer the enemies of God and his people imagine what counsell soeuer they take what mischiefes they deuise God will make them frustrate and of none effect This truth appeareth by sundry examples in the word of God When the Church of God was in Egypt the Egyptians said Let vs work wisely with them lest they multiply they vexed them with bondage they destroyed their children they oppressed them with burthens they plagued them with taskemasters and euery way they encreased their miseries Ex. 1 2 3. yet after all these diuellish practises they preuayled nothing against them This appeareth likewise in the ambition and pride of Haman Ester 3. and 7 and 9. He thirsted after blood but the plot he had contriued was disappointed and he fel into the pit which hee had digged for another the snare was broken and the Church was deliuered Infinite are the examples that might be produced to this purpose of the Churches dangers and deliuerances The Prophet Dauid handleth this argument at large in sundry Psalmes In the 91. Psalme verses 3 4 5 c. he assureth those that trust in God that into whatsoeuer dangers they fall they shall neuer miscarry nor be dismayed in theyr afflictions Where the Prophet meaneth that howsoeuer these afflictions may come to the godly yet they shall not bee able to hurt or hinder their eternall peace with God but he will make them and all things besides to further theyr saluation This is it which the Apostle teacheth at large Rom. 8 35 37. Thus we see that no attempts can hurt the Church inasmuch as God taketh the wise in their craftinesse and scattereth the deuices of the wicked Iob 5.13 as he turned the wisedome of Ahithophel into foolishnesse The Reasons of this Doctrine seruing for confirmation of vs are direct euident For Reason first it is God that watcheth ouer his to deliuer and to preserue them from all the dangers that go ouer theyr heads We shall not neede to feare hauing so good a keeper being assured of right good keeping He will alwayes protect vs by his great power and infinit goodnesse This the Prophet handleth at large Psal 121 1 2 3 4 5 6 7. So Moses declaring the cause that Balaams curses coniurations did not preuaile but were turned into a blessing sayth It was because the Lord loued his people Deut. 23 5. No policies can preuaile where there is such a keeper who being on our side what skilleth it who bee set against vs Reason 2 Secondly hee hath appointed the Angels also to guard and defend them to pitch their Tents round about them to bee ministering spirits sent out for their good which alwayes behold the face of their Father which is in heauen God is the cheefe watchman whom nothing can escape the Angels are second watchmen vnder God whom God hath deputed to that office to serue the necessities of the Church This the Prophet Dauid that sweet singer of Israel setteth downe Psal 91 10 11 12. Where the prophet proueth that no crosse or calamity shall come neere them or their dwellings to hurt them because not onely God himselfe will care for their defence but appoint the holy Angels as his heauenly messengers to preserue them Not that the helpe of God is not sufficient or that we should put our trust in their helpe but to teach vs for our comfort that we haue God and all the hoast of heauen as an army ready mustered marshalled to succour and sustaine vs in all our dangers Now it remaineth to consider what Vses Vse 1 may be made of this Doctrine First we must confesse to our singular comfort that great is the power and goodnesse of God which can neuer faile or forsake those that are his No counsell or wisedome or policy can escape his knowledge or encounter with his power we see this notably in this example before our eyes This false Prophet Balaam was an enemy of God and of his people he had set both his heart to couet and his tongue to saie all his purpose was to curse the people hee leaueth nothing vnattempted to compasse and contriue his enterprize yet we see all is vanity and commeth in the end to nothing Great therfore is the power and might of God We heard in verse 19. that he was constrained to say That God is not like to mortall men therfore we ought to be ashamed to call the truth or power of God into question wherein there is neither want nor weaknes All the power that is in men and Angels is nothing to the infinite power of God Let vs therefore acknowledge and confesse this might and maiesty of God let vs in all our dangers and calamities reuerence it and rest in it Let vs not measure it by ordinary meanes but know that he is able to work as wel without means and against meanes as by meanes The faith of Abraham is commended by the Apostle Ro. 4 18. Heb. 11 That aboue hope he beleeued vnder hope and that God was able of the ashes of Isaac offered vp in sacrifice to raise him againe to life 〈◊〉 2. Secondly wee may in assurance of his fauour conclude the blessednesse of the people of God and their happy estate and condition yea we may truly say with the Psalmist Psal 144 15. Blessed are the people that are so yea blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. None are harder assaulted none are better protected Their confusion is sought but they stand in the strength of God This is a great blessing to be shaken and yet to abide firme in stormes and tempests Happy are they that haue so vigilant a watchman as the Lord is That City is safe that kingdome is sure that house is quyeted that soule is secured that hath such a keeper What City vpon the earth sauing the City of
not deale faithfully with his people Such as either hide the truth or withhold it in vnrighteousnesse such as conceale or corrupt the word to please mē vndergo the curse of God and bring vpon themselues the heauy wrath of God This appeareth in that charge which the Lord gaue to the Prophet Ieremy chap. 1 17. Thus the Lord dealeth also with the Prophet Ezekiel chap. 3.18 and 33 6. So the Apostle saith A necessity is laide vpon me and woe vnto me if I preach not the Gospel 1 Cor. 9 16. Vse 1 The vses of this doctrine are now to bee handled First of all it followeth that they must know the Scriptures they must not bee young Plants Idol Shepheards blinde guides dumbe dogs sleepy watchmen vnsauory salt which is good for nothing but for the dunghill if for the dunghill Luk. 14 35. Mat. 5 13. It is a shame for a guide not to know the way for a Seer to be blinde for a Messenger to bee dumbe So then all Teachers should make conscience to furnish themselues as wise Scribes and good Stewards with profitable competent knowledge spending their dayes in getting the vnderstanding of the Scriptures that they may minister a word in due season and be able to feed their fellow-seruants with wholesome food leading them to the fountaines of life So then the knowledge of the word of God and the gift of interpretation cannot be separated from the function calling of the Minister and God doth disclaime and disauow such as are without knowledge that they shall be none of his Pastors Teachers Thus he speaketh by the Prophet Hosea chap. 4 6. Because thou hast refused knowledge I will also refuse thee that thou shalt be no Priest to me Who would not maruaile if a Prince should appoint a Messenger or Embassadour to goe to a people which had no legs to goe no tongue to speake no language or reason to deliuer his message Who then can be so absurd as to thinke that the wise God the Lord of Lords and King of Kings would appoint any to be as his mouth and the Messenger of his will which cannot teach and deliuer his will Who is it that hath an house to builde that will chuse such Carpenters and Masons as haue no skill to lay a stone or to hew their timber or to handle their Tooles Who will retaine or entertaine a Shepheard to keepe his sheepe an husbandman to till his ground a Captaine to leade his army a Steward to prouide for his family a labourer to do his work that is altogether ignorant and hath no knowledge to do these things Now God is more prudent and prouident then mortall man and therefore he will reiect and refuse all such as are not able to discharge the Office committed vnto them through ignorance God requireth knowledge in all the people much more in such as take vpon them to be the Teachers of the people which should not onely haue knowledge themselues but teach knowledge to others that they do not perish for want of knowledge The Spirit of God mentioneth this to bee one of the cheefest causes that religion perished among the ten Tribes and that Idolatry was erected and continued among them euen vntill they were carried away to perpetuall captiuity in that Ieroboam made of the lowest and rudest of the people 1 King 13 31 and 13.33 Priests of the high places who would might consecrate himselfe to that calling The condition of the Iewes was neuer more dangerous and desperate and neerer to destruction and desolation then when they had blinde watchmen and such Priests set ouer them as had no knowledge which made the Prophet Esay call for all the beasts of the field to deuoure them and all the beasts of the Forrest to eate them vp giuing this as the reason For their watchmen are all blinde and haue no knowledge Esay 56 9 10. Hence it is that the Prophet Malachi teacheth That the Priests lips should preserue knowledge the people seeke the Law at their mouth for they are the Messengers of the Lord of hoasts Mal. 2 7. This therefore sheweth and condemneth the grosse and greeuous sinne of many amongst vs that occupy the places of Pastors and cannot feede that run before they were sent take vpon thē to be lights and yet are darknesse These can haue no comfort in their calling because they were neuer designed or called of God to this place For whomsoeuer he calleth to any function hee enableth in some measure to discharge the duty which hee hath required of them They indanger their owne soules the soules of many other for when the blind leade the blinde both fall into the ditch Greg. hom 11. in Ezekiel and one saith truely that we murther the soules of such as we see runne the way of destruction when we are carelesse and hold our peace Vse 2 Secondly it behoueth all the Ministers of the word of God to make conscience to deliuer the truth and all the truth vnto the people howsoeuer it be taken according to the example of the Apostles Peter and Iohn answered vnto them and saide Whether it bee right in the sight of God to obey you rather then God iudge yee for we cannot but speake the things which we haue seene and heard Acts 4 19 20. And Paul exhorting the Elders and Ouerseers of the Church of Ephesus setteth before their eyes his owne practise that he had kept back nothing that was profitable but had shewed them all things necessary to saluation I take you to record this day that I am pure frō the blood of all men for I haue concealed nothing but haue reuealed vnto you all the counsell of God Acts 20 20 26 27. If we be carefull and conscionable in doing this duty faithfully to God and his people we shall reape and receiue more sound comfort thereby then by the powerfull effect of our Ministery True it is all painfull Teachers esteeme nothing more nor so much as of the people whom they haue gained to God and godlinesse accounting them their ioy their crowne 1. Th. 2 19 20. and their glory and yet we may reape more true comfort and consolation by discharging our duties carefully then by sauing soules and by turning many to righteousnesse if we could winne whole kingdomes to God For we may saue others from death and conuert a sinner from going astray out of his way and yet after this our selues become reprobates wee may be the sweet sauour of life to life to others and not our selues to God Thus was it with many Priests of loose licentions life vnder the Law Thus it was with Iudas who wrought miracles preached the Gospel and conuerted soules as wel as the rest of the Apostles yet was the sonne of perdition And thus no doubt it was with the Scribes and Pharisies that sate in Moses chayre and taught the people what they should obserue and doe like vnto
being the chiefe Corner-stone do feed men with fancies fond deuices without godly edifying and teach their owne dreames and fables Let the Prophet that hath a dreame tell a dreame and he that hath my word let him speake my word faithfully what is the chaffe to the wheat saieth the Lord Ier. 23 28. And the Apostle chargeth Timothy to stay prophane and vaine bablings for they shall encrease vnto more vngodlinesse 2. Tim. 2 16. Many there are that corrupt the word to please men and to establish their owne errors We cannot content our selues with the ancient faith but loathe the heauenly Manna and waxe wanton against Christ He is not esteemed that preacheth the plain truth plainely in the euidence of the Spirit He is most magnified and made of that can bring in some strange matter against the common receiued faith and we liue in this respect in most dangerous times and perillous seasons as euer were heretofore Others shut vp their mouths and eyther through feare dare not or through flattery and filthy lucre will not reproue sin These are men-pleasers and time-seruers not remembring what the Apostle saith Galat. 1 10. Preach I mans doctrine or Gods Or goe I about to please men For if I should yet please men I were not the seruant of Christ The Ministers of the Gospel must not sowe cushions vnder mens elbowes Ezek. 13.11 Mich. 2 11. nor prophesie to the people of wine and strong drinke they must not apply or fashion their doctrine to the humours and affections of men as if the word were a crooked line or a leaden rule or a shipmans hose but keepe a good conscience Hence it is that the Lord chargeth Ieremy to take away the precious from the vile and to do according to his word Let them returne vnto thee but returne not thou vnto them A father will not alwayes feed the fancy nor follow the disposition of his son that is sicke but will sometimes crosse his minde and restraine his desire Ier. 15 19 and 6 14. So must the Ministers of God which are the fathers of our soules deale with such as are sicke of sin not soothe them vp with sweete words nor dawb with vntempered Morter but giue theÌ„ that precious balme that shall not break their head Psal 141 5. Thus dealt Eliah with Ahab Amos with Amaziah Iohn Baptist with Herod though it cost him his head And thus should all the true Ministers of God do without pride or ambition without feare or flattery seeke the glory of God not the praise of men and howsoeuer the people hate him that rebuketh in the gate Amos chap. 5 verse 10 and abhorre him that speaketh vprightly yet they should set God before their eyes 2 Tim. 2 15. and consider they haue to deale with him Lastly they must not preach part of the word onely and leaue another part vntaught but lay before them the whole will of God Some preach nothing but the law some teach nothing but the Gospel both sorts are greatly deceyued if they looke for any great increase by their labors The Law must prepare and make the way the Gospel must follow after The Law casteth downe the Gospel comforteth and raiseth vp The Law reuealeth the knowledge of sinne the Gospel reuealeth the remission of sinne Both these meanes are to be set on worke and applied wisely and discreetly to our hearers Such as are secure and cold in the profession of the Gospel such as thorough presumption or ignorance see not their owne sinnes giue them the Law and apply vnto them the threatnings of the same Such as see and feele their sinnes and are cast downe by a deepe apprehension of Gods heauy iudgements minister vnto them a plaister of the Gospel made of the precious blood of Christ that looking vpon him as it were vpon the brazen Serpent Numb 21.6 they may presently bee cured and recouered of the sting of sinne and the wound of conscience Both these are two necessary meanes that God hath left the one without the other hurteth more then healeth The Law without the Gospel driueth the poore distressed soule vpon the rocke of desperation the Gospel without the Law puffeth vp and aduanceth proud flesh vnto presumption and therefore the spirituall Physitians and Surgeons are so to temper them as that the Church may haue the profitable and necessary helpe of both Vse 4 Lastly it serueth to direct the hearers in the right art of hearing they must submit them selues to Gods ordinance and bee ready to know and heare all the will of God We must not haue itching eares which are not able to suffer wholesome doctrine some as the Athenians delighting in new things and in hearing fables others not abiding to bee reprooued Therefore the Prophet Micha saith Are not my words good to him that walketh vprightly Mich. 2 7. The cause why the word to many men is vnpleasant and vnsauoury is because they delight in euill and desire to continue in sinne growing to so grosse a contempt as to command the Prophets not to Prophesie or to prescribe vnto them what they shall Prophesie or would limit them to their owne liking to serue their owne affections and filthy lustes Many would follow Iohn the Baptist til he required repentance They would heare Christ vntill he spake of taking vp the crosse Herod heard Iohn willingly Marke 6 20. and practised many things but when once hee came neerer to him taught that it was not lawfull to keepe his brothers wife hee enioyned him silence and clapped him vp in prison The Iewes seemed for a time attentiuely to hear the defence of Paul Acts 22 22. but when he touched his Apostleship to the Gentiles which they crossed gainesayed Luke testifies they heard him vnto this word but then they lift vp their voyces and saide Away with such a fellow from the earth for it is not meete that he should liue Thus it fareth with many hearers in our dayes The drunkard delighteth to heare the Minister preach agaâ—nst oppression and couetousnesse this pleaseth his humor this his stomacke brooketh well enough These men heare the word by parts parcels they giue care till their secret â—â—â—â—es be reproued and sit quietly till their sores bee rubbed and when once they are touched they begin to kick spurne with their heeles against the word and the Ministers of it But we must heare all that is taught vs and not certaine clauses or cantiles onely we must heare constantly continually and vniuersally as well the things that mislike vs and goe against vs as those things that please and content vs as well the iudgements of God thundered out against vs in the Law as the sweete promises pronounced and offered in the Gospel as well the laying open of our owne sins as the publishing of the sinnes of other men This kinde of hearing the Lord commendeth in his people after the deliuery of the Law Deut. chapter
the sacrifices that both of thē did offer Doctrine The wicked are wise in their kind to bring their wicked purposes to passe Hereby we learne That the children of this world are wise in their generation omitting no manner of means to bring their purposes to passe Wee may obserue by continuall experience the nature of vngodly men they are subtle and cunning in their kinde they watch their wayes and times to fit them to work out their wicked deuices and inuentions Balak knew well enough hee was not able to meete the Israelites in the open field and to put his cause to the triall of a battell and therefore dealeth otherwise This is it which Stephen in his Apology noteth Acts 7 19. There arose another King which knew not Ioseph the same dealt subtilly with our kindred and euilly entreated our fathers and made them to cast out their young children that they should not remaine aliue Thus did Laban deale toward Iacob Gen. 31 1 2 41 changing his minde reuoking his bargaines altering his wages murmuring at his prosperity and changing his countenance toward him This is noted also in the Parable recorded Luk. 16 8 where it is saide that the Master praised and commended his vniust Steward because he had done wisely For the children of this world are in their generation wiser thē the children of light This we see by many examples 2 Sam. 16 23. Ahithophels counsel was esteemed like as one had asked counsell at the Oracle of God so were all his counsels both with Dauid and with Absolon The like we see in Herod when he heard of the birth of Christ as of a new borne King by the wise men he pretendeth piety but vseth pollicy to destroy the Babe our Sauiour he calleth the wisemen secretly and priuily he willeth them to returne what successe they had and pretended a good end that he might worship him Math. 2 7 8. whereas his meaning was to kill him The same we might obserue in the Scribes and Pharisies after the ascension of Christ they spared no meanes to hinder the course of the Gospel Acts 3 and 4 and 5 but vsed sometimes faire meanes somtimes threatnings somtimes commandements to stop the mouths of the Apostles All which Testimonies teach vs that which the Prophet Ieremy saith ch 4.22 of the people in his time agreeable to the truth of this doctrine They are wise to do euil but to do well they haue no knowledge Reason 1 The Reasons follow First they serue a cunning master the author of al confusion the contriuer of all mischiefe the worker of all wickednesse that olde subtill serpent who worketh in all the children of disobedience Eph. 2 2. They serue him as their master they obey him as their father they follow him as their captaine they honour him as their lord they worship him as their god For do yee not know saith the Apostle Paul that to whomsoeuer ye giue your selues as seruants to obey his seruants ye are to whom ye obey whether it bee of sin vnto death or of obedience vnto righteousnesse Rom. 6 16. And as Peter testifieth They promise vnto others liberty and are themselues the seruants of corruption for of whomsoeuer a man is ouercome euen vnto the same he is in bondage 2 Pet. 2 19. Secondly God giueth euen to wicked men Reason 2 wisedome and vnderstanding Psal 145 9. to magnifie his mercy who is good to all and to aggrauate their sinne who are made thereby without excuse Rom. 1 20 21. For he maketh his Sunne to shine vpon the euill and the good hee sendeth raine on the iust and vniust Now the greater his goodnes is toward them the heauier shall his iudgement and their punishment be To whom much is committed of him much shall be required and to whomsoeuer men doe giue much the more of him will they aske Luke 12 48. What is it that thou hast not receiued And if thou hast receiued it why dost thou not glorifie him of whom thou hast receiued it Thus we see God giueth wisedome and sundry other gifts to the vngodly both to shew himselfe to be in his mercies vnspeakable and to leaue them in their sinnes inexcusable Thirdly the enemies of God haue knowledge Reason 3 vnderstanding experience foresight forecast they are as wise as Serpents as subtle as Foxes as crafty as Crocodiles to the ende God may vse them as his rods in correcting his Church and in trying the faith of his people So he proued the patience of the Israelites by Pharaoh the Egyptians Exod. 1 10 15 22. and by the cunning and crafty fetches which they practised for their ouerthrow and destruction So he tried Dauid by wise Achitophel through whose subtilty suggestion Dauid was driuen out of Ierusalem and to shift from place to place for the safegard of life So he tried Ioseph and Mary by the dissimulation of Herod by whō they were constrained to depart out of Iudea and to flye into the Land of Egypt The vses to bee made of this Doctrine are Vse 1 many First this should on the other side teach vs to deale wisely and warily with them lest we be snared and circumuented by them We are set as vpon an hill we are placed as vpon a stage if we professe Christ Iesus a small spot will be seene in our garment It behoueth vs therefore to be wise as Serpents and innocent as Doues Math. 10 1◠according to the counsell of our Sauiour to the end we may stop the mouthes of gainsayers and cut off occasions from them that seeke occasions that when they speake euill of vs as of euill doers they may be ashamed which slander our good conuersation It behooueth vs therefore hauing to doe with such aduersaries as are their craftesmasters in their occupation and haue learned cunning in their profession to deale not onely lawfully but wisely Their wisedome is ioyned with wickednes our wisedome must bee seasoned and tempered with godlinesse Their policy is iniquity with vs policy and innocencie must accompany together and kisse one another Their wisedome is a circumuenting by laying of snares our wisedom must be to be circumspect in auoyding of snares If wee haue this warinesse mingled with true sincerity hauing our spirits without guile and all our actions without dissimulation it is both lawfull and expedient to set wisedome against wisedome and policie against policy and care against care and vnderstanding against vnderstāding that so through their subtilty and our simplicity we be not taken in their traps which they haue laid for vs. The men are mischieuous the times are dangerous the snares and slights are pernicious if we should not deale wisely and warily we should lye open as a prey to the enemies and should notwithstand iminent harmes and hurts ready to fall vpon vs. Thus the seruants of God haue borne themselues in a lawfull course with a wise hand Rebecca vnderstanding the hatred and hearing
to mercy in regard of of the great recompence of reward that is laid vp for mercifull men The example of the Sunnamite before remembred is a notable worthy example to teach vs this vse and to enforce this duty vpon vs. She stirred vp her husband to good things and made him that was willing more willing him that was forward more forward shewing her selfe mindful of the end of her creation which was to be an helper vnto him especially in the best things Gen. 2 18. She said Behold I know that this is an holy man of God that passeth by vs continually let vs make him a chamber that hee may turne in thither when he commeth to vs. 2. Kings 4 9. It is not enough for vs to be ready and resolute to doe good to those that are of the houshold of faith and thereby to testifie our faith in Christ but God requireth of vs to consider one another to prouoke vnto loue and to good workes not forsaking the fellowship that we haue among our selues as the manner of some is but let vs exhort one another and that so much the more because yee see that the day draweth neere Heb. 10 24 25 This serueth to reproue such as are backward in doing good and cause others to be backward such as are not content themselues to doe nothing but are ready to disswade and discourage others from workes of mercy as we see the Apostle Iohn reproueth Diotrephes who was so farre from receiuing the brethren that he forbad them that would and thrust them out of the Church Iohn 3.9 10. He was backward himselfe and made others backward his malice did not onely keepe him from doing good to the Saints but prouoked him to hinder and restraine others These are like the Scribes and Pharisies which did shut vp the kingdome of heauen against men neither entring themselues into it nor suffering those that would enter Math. 23.13 These are like vnto the enuious Iewes who grew to that desperate madnes against the Lord Iesus that they would neither receiue the Gospel themselues nor suffer it to be preached to others but forbad the Apostles to preach vnto the Gentiles that they might be saued to fulfill their sinnes alwayes 1. Thes 2.16 They are like to Elimas the sorcerer who was so farre from beleuing the doctrine of the Apostles Act. 13 8 that he openly withstood them and maliciously sought to turne away the Deputy from the faith And all these may fitly be compared to the dog lying in the manger which will neyther eate the hay himselfe nor suffer the Oxe or Cattel that would to eate of it These shall haue the more fearefull condemnation answering to God both for not doing good and for hindering such as would doe good These both shut vp their hands and hearts froÌ„ all duties of loue and tye vp the hands of others so that a double woe hangeth ouer their heads which without repentance will fall vppon them Lastly this Doctrine is both an encouragement Vse 4 vnto vs in well doing and a great comfort in all aduersities It is an incouragement to consider that what loue and seruice soeuer we doe shew to the Saints it is put vppon the Lords accounts and is kept in his remembrance and shal not be blotted out for euer This is the tenour of the couenant which he hath made with vs to haue the same friends and enemies with vs. Such as are our friends to doe vs good he will account as his friends to doe them good such as are his enemies to hurt vs he will proceede against them as with his vtter enemies to root them out and to destroy them This is a great honour and dignity of the faithfull It argued a very neere league of amity that Iehoshaphat made with the King of Israel when he ioyned with him saying I am as thou art my people as thy people my horses as thy horses wee will ioyne with thee in the war al mine is at thy commandement 1. King 22.4 2 Chron. 18.3 This is the society and fellowship that God hath with his people our friends shall be his friends our enemies shall be his enemies our troubles shal be his troubles our wrongs shall be his wrongs our persecutions shall be his peâ—secutions This is it which the Prophet declareth touching the Lord He that toucheth you toucheth the apple of his eye Zach. 2 8. So precious and deare are they to him and so tender is his loue toward them that when the enemies rise vp against them to hurt them it goeth as neere to the Lord as any thing can do We know how tender the eye of a man is it worketh more griefe then to receiue a wound in any other part to haue the apple of the eye striken but the Church is so deare to God that he can no more suffer the enemies to hurt it then a man can abide to be thrust or pierced in the eye How could the Lord expresse how earnestly and ardently he loueth vs and how carefull he is for our safety better then vnder this comparison and therefore the Prophet entreateth the Lord to keepe him as the apple of his eye Psal 17 8. to hide him vnder the shadow of his wings This is it which our Sauiour signifieth in the description of the last iudgement that when one of the least of Christs brethren haue bene hungred and we haue fed them haue beene thirsty and wee haue refreshed them haue bene strangers and wee haue lodged them haue beene naked and we haue clothed them haue beene prisoners and we relieued them Christ Iesus himselfe is refreshed and relieued visited and harboured in his members Math. 25 40 If the Lord Iesus liued now vpon the face of the earth in pouerty great want if he wanted meate to eate or clothes to put on ought wee not to relieue him nay who is it but would say hee is ready to doe it But euery faithfull man is vnto vs as Christ himselfe whatsoeuer is done to him is done to Christ himselfe and Christ Iesus though heire of all Lord of the world doth esteeme account it as done vnto himselfe On the other side when the poore members of Christ are in want not releeued are sick and not visited are hungry and yet not sustained Christ himselfe is vnuisited vnregarded A man would be ashamed to doe thus to Christ in person but inasmuch as we do it to the persons of our brethren and his members hee counteth it as done to himselfe as he speaketh in the Gospel Verily I say vnto you Math. 25 â— inasmuch as yee did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to mee This likewise is that which Christ spake to Paul from heauen at his conuersion When he breathed out threatnings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord and had obtained letters to bring them bound to Ierusalem that professed Christ he heard
thy presence is a burden vnto me aske thy reward and wages of thy worke of that God whom thou hast obeyed or of that people whom thou hast blessed to whom thou seemest rather beholden then vnto mee and who I am sure are more indebted to thee for thy paines then I am This is a most shamefull blasphemy of a wretched man whose breath is in his nostrils against the eternall God that made heauen and earth who suffereth with patience the vessels of wrath prepared to destruction The answer of Balaam followeth to be coÌ„sidered The answer of Balaam who is brought in by Moses excusing himselfe and giuing wicked counsell to Balak to bring the people of God to ruine and destruction The Apology and defence that he maketh for himselfe is this that hee certified the messengers sent vnto him and declared to Balak himselfe that he was not at his owne choise and liberty to speake what the King wished and what himselfe desired but was as it were chained and restrained by the mighty hand of God that he could vtter nothing but what he inspired Thus the false Prophet seeketh to pacifie and appease the angry minde of the King and the hyreling laboureth to recouer his wages that was denyed him as if he should say Lay the fault where it is and not where it is not I haue striuen what I can to do that which thou requirest but the God of the Hebrewes hath hindered thy request and my desire Secondly hee promiseth that being now discharged and ready to returne home hee would giue such counsell which should work out the finall confusion of this people if it were wisely and warily followed For when he seeth he cannot curse them he giueth counsell how to hurt them as if hee should haue saide to Balak I see to my griefe thou perceiuest to thy cost that sorcery will not preuaile and serue the turne yet do not despaire but hold on thy purpose try a new conclusion another way I haue another plot in mine head follow my direction and doubt not but thou shalt bring thy matters to a good passe and destroy that people as they hereafter shall destroy thy people But what this counsell was is concealed and not expressed in this place which was not such as the Prophets of God aduised and perswaded to the people of God but diuellish counsell proceeding from that spirit by which he was guided to open a gap to bring vpon them all mischiefe and misery and to pull downe the wall of Gods protection whereby they were fenced and defended and to let in their enemies vpon theÌ„ God being become an vtter enemy vnto them For by the successe and euent in the chapter following it appeareth what this crafty counsell was Numb 25 3. by the peoples falling in fancy and fellowship with the Moabitish women wherby they were drawne into spirituall and bodily fornication And afterward in the one thirtieth chapter of this booke verse 16 Moses speaking of the Midianitish women saieth These caused the children of Israel through the counsell of Balaam to commit a trespasse against the Lord as concerning Peor and there came a plague vpon the Congregation of the Lord. So the Apostle Iohn speaketh writing to the Church at Pergamus I haue a few things against thee because there thou hast them that maintaine the doctrine of Balaam c. Reu. 2 14. Hereby then we see that when Balaam had sundry wayes assayed and attempted to curse the people of Isâ—ael and yet his purpose fayled him because God crossed his deuices hee told Balak that the last refuge and onely way to preuaile against them was to draw them to sin against their God and so to make a breach betweene him and his people Now according as hee counselled him and gaue him instructions so Balak confederate with the Midianites sent forth the most beautiful women in their kingdomes into the Campe of Israel to entice them to the worship of their Idols to banquet with them at their Idoll-feasts whereby â—hey drew them to Idolatry and fornication sinning against God and kindling his wrath against them But of this we shall speake further in the chapter following Verse 10. Then Balak was very angry with Balaam and smote his hands together and saide I sent for thee to curse mine enemies c. See heere the euent of all the conspiracy against the Israelites they had conceiued mischiefe Psal 7 14 15 bring forth a lye They that trauaile with wickednesse trauaile with the winde and the end is not answerable to the beginning They vanish away in their owne imagination whilst Israel standeth as a defenced City From hence we learne that things practised inconsiderately not with good aduice Doctrine Thing vnlawfully atteÌ„pted haue euill ends and attempted vnlawfully with a wicked purpose haue other euents then men thinke of Whatsoeuer wee goe about with a wicked minde hath an euill end in the iust iudgment of God We cannot expect that any euil action should haue a good end Indeed God doth many times suffer euill men causeth them to multiply The causes why wicked men do multiply because our sinnes deserue so many chastisements and scourges as there are wicked men in the world Againe it is requisite that we should all our life long be kept in a continuall exercise of faith prayer patience and repentance Iudg. 2 22. and that they might be as pricks and thornes in our sides Lastly the Lord by suffering the wicked to prosper and proceed doth greatly aduance his owne glory whiles he reigneth in the midst of his enemies Exod. 9 15 16 and preserueth his Church in despite of Satan and his wicked members which daily seeke the ouerthrow thereof Is it not strange that an hundred Sheepe should liue among a thousand wolues not be deuoured It is no lesse wonderfull and to bee maruelled at that any of Gods people should liue vpon the face of the earth being compassed about with an army of wicked men the very limbes of the diuell that open their mouths to swallow them vp and hate them with an vnfained hatred vnto the death Notwithstanding the Lord thus beareth and forbeareth yet in the end hee will cut off the wicked and all euill shall haue an euill end We see this in Pharaoh calling for his Sorcerers they withstood Moses and resisted the truth they turned water into blood and rods into Serpents yet in the end all their cunning was stained and they confessed it was the Finger of God Exod. 7 11. 8 19. Consider the example of those that would builde them a Citty and a Tower to get them a name lest they should bee scattered vpon the whole earth Genesis ch 11. verse 4 the Lord came downe to see the Citty which the sonnes of men builded and there confounded theyr Language that euery one perceyued not anothers speech The Apostle Peter maketh a long rehearsall in his second
it in the worke practise it with the hand For if the head deuise it if the heart allow it if the tongue deliuer it if the foote follow after it sinne is conceiued we are made culpable in the sight of God So then we must all know that we may many wayes be made partakers of other mens sins though we be not actuall doers in them God will finde vs guilty and conuince vs to our faces that we haue our part in it as Dauid saide to the woman that sought to reconcile Absolon to his father who did it by the counsell of Ioab Is not the hand of Ioab with thee in all this 2 Sam. 14 19. This the Apostle teacheth Timothy 1 Tim. 5 22. Lay hands sodainely on no man neither be partaker of other mens sinnes keep thy selfe pure And the Apostle Iohn saith If any man come vnto you and bring you false doctrine 2 Iohn 1◠receiue him not to house neither bid him God speed for he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his euill deeds Now we may be culpable of the sinnes of others First by commanding by our authority that which is euill and by mouing those that are vnder vs to goe about it Thus Dauid is charged to haue slaine Vriah by the sword of the Ammonites 2 Sam. 12 9. For he that willeth and commandeth euill is as deeply charged with it as hee that committeth it Secondly by winking at euill when we see it yet make our selues blinde wil not see it although it lye in our power to represse it and redresse it This indulgence and Ienity when offenders are suffered to runne on in their sin maketh them to grow obstinate in sinne and vnrecouerable out of their sinne This we see in the example of Eli toward his own sonnes his foolish pitty made him guilty of their impiety 1 Sam. 2 and brought the iudgment of God not onely vpon them but vpon himselfe Thus many Masters Magistrates Ministers and houshold-gouernours are inwrapped in the blasphemies periuries whoredomes drunkennesse prophanenesse and other sinnes that raigne amongst those of their families and iurisdictions and shall be accountable for them by reason of their cockering and conniuence For by this meanes though we do not openly commit them we secretly consent vnto them approue of them This the Apostle reproueth in those Rom 1 3◠who thogh they knew the Law of God how that they which commit such things are worthy of death yet not onely do the same but also sooth them that do them Thirdly they are also partakers of the sins of others that ioyne in familiarity with the wicked for by theyr fellowship with them they adde courage comfort to them they harden them in theyr euill courses and giue great suspition to the world that they are like them in affection with whō they ioyn in conuersation Fourthly when men are silent and say nothing at open impieties blasphemies If God be dishonoured and we hold our peace as if it concerned vs not neyther seeking to reclaime nor to correct them wee make their offences to be our owne The sinne of Hophni Phinehas destroyed the family and posteritie of their father Achan committed sacriledge the whole hoast partaked of it and was punished for it So then it standeth vs vppon to beware of consenting to sin and of counselling others to commit sinne If we any way giue our assent and consent if wee defend or delight in the sins which we heare or see wee are companions with them of their filthinesse and partakers with them in their wickednesse Thirdly it teacheth vs that we ought not Vse 3 to consent to sinners nor to follow euil counsell when it is giuen and suggested vnto vs. It is not enough for vs to make our defence to say Alas I deuised it not I was not the contriuer and inuenter of it if it had not bene deuised it should not haue bene practised For as the aduiser shall not herein be iustified because he put it not in execution so he that is aduised shall not bee cleared and discharged because he was not the author of the inuention If it be a greeuous sinne to seduce it is a greeuous sin to be seduced God will arraigne them as guilty of the same sinne bind them in one bundle together Therefore the wiseman sayth Prou. 1 10 15. My sonne if sinners entice thee consent thou not walke not in the way with them but refraine thy foote from their path Our nature is easily drawne to incline vnto euill and standeth in a slippery place ready to fall but when we haue counsellors abettors to allure vs and to prouoke vs we had neede of a great measure of grace to hold vs vpright and to keepe our feete from falling We shal haue many sweet songs sung vnto vs and the pleasures of sinne layd before vs but we must stop our eares against such enticements and not hearken to the inchantments of such seducers This we shall the better obserue and performe if we looke to the practise of these two points First if we be carefull to auoyde euill company and to fly from them If a man were to passe through an horrible wildernes where he were sure to meet with Lyons Dragons Wolues Tygers Beares other wild beasts he would be sure to go armed and wel appointed While we liue in this world wee wander in such a wildernes and albeit we be not in bodily danger of such creatures yet we are in continuall peril to be assaulted by more dangerous and deadly enemies the diuell and his Angels all the wicked are their hoast and instruments we shall be tempted by the enemies of God by drunkards and other prophane persons to sinne which are as so many cruell and sauage beasts wholly bent to our destruction so that we must both auoyd their company put on the whole Armor of God Eph. 6 11 that we may stand fast and quit our selues like men in the time of triall Secondly it is not enough for vs to flye the company of the wicked and vngodly but we must also seeke for the society of the godly that all our delight may bee in them For the way of the righteous shineth as the light that shineth more and more vnto the perfect day Prou. 4 18. We must make much of the assemblies of the godly and ioyne one selues in friendship with them that with the godly we may learn godlynes and with the vpright we may learn vprightnes This Salomon teacheth Pro. 13 20 He that walketh with the wise shall be wiser This is a notable helpe against our manifolde infirmities and a strengthning of vs against al tentations As Iron sharpneth Iron so doeth man sharpen the face of his friend Prou. 27 17. Lastly it is our duty to follow the good Vse 4 counsell and perswasion of the godly Good counsell is as the dropping of the hony comb bringing sweetnes to the
thing for a man to climbe aloft and not consider that the higher he climbeth the greater is his fall to couet the fruite not consider the height of the tree whereon it groweth wee must take heede least while wee labour to attaine vnto the top we fall downe with the boughes that we doe embrace All things are here turned and tossed with vncertainties and nothing continueth in one stay or state There is nothing so sure that is not in danger of his inferiour The Lyon hath beene sometimes the food of small beasts and the rust doth consume the iron Let vs therefore like and looke after better things that doe continue earthly things although we haue them in greatest abundance cannot saue vs in the day of danger let vs not trust in them whose helpe is in vaine Verse 25. Then Balaam rose vp and went and returned to his place Heere is briefly the conclusion set downe as the euent and issue of all the deuices and purposes of Balak and Balaam they rose vp and went their way without doing any thing that they intended And first touching Balaam we haue often noted that the marke which hee aymed at was his wages yet see heere how coueting an euill couetousnes and thirsting after money which he made his god he is deceiued loseth his wages yea and his life too at length as appeareth afterward in this Booke Num 31 8. Doctrine Such as couet after an euill couetousnes are oftentimes deceiued Heereby we learne for our instruction that they which gape after vnlawfull gaine and the deceitful wages of wickednesse are oftentimes deceiued of that which they looke for and finde contrary to their expectation losse instead of gaine and hinderance in stead of aduantage This is confirmed vnto vs by sundry examples in the word of God Looke vppon the example of Achan recorded in the booke of Ioshua he thought to enrich himselfe by the wedge of gold and the Babylonish garment which he had purloyned contrary to the commandment of God who would haue all those destroyed not conuerted to the priuate profit of any but it fell out to his owne destruction and the destruction of those that belonged vnto him Iosh 7 25 The like iudgment came vpon Gehazi he turned after Naaman and tooke of him a bribe to enrich himselfe but the leprosie of Naaman did cleaue vnto him so that his losse was greater then his gaines 2. King 5.27 Ahab rose vp and tooke possession of Naboths vineyard which lay commodiously for him but withall hee purchased the wrath of God the destruction of his person the ruine of his house the losse of his kingdome the vndooing of all his posterity 1. King 21 16. Iudas betrayed his Master Mat. 26 27 and sold him for thirty pence he was carried after his couetousnesse and shed innocent blood euen the blood of the immaculate Lambe of GOD but how he was enriched hereby the Euangelist declareth when he saw that Christ was condemned he repented himselfe and brought againe the thirty peeces of siluer to the high-Priests and Elders saying I haue sinned betraying the innocent blood Hereunto accordeth Salomon in his Prouerbs who saith Hee that is greedy of gaine troubleth his owne house but hee that hateth gifts shall liue Prou. 15 16. Where he teacheth that such as increase their riches by hooke and by crooke they care not how or gaine by wrongfull meanes are the causes and occasions of many euils in their estate and family This appeareth also by that which was spoken to the rich man in the Gospel Luke 12.20 Thou foole this night shall they take away thy soule from thee and then whose shall all these be that thou hast gathered together All which places of Scripture serue directly to prooue that such as are giuen to vnlawfull gaine and get the goods of this life wrongfully are oftentimes deceiued of their hope and expectation which made the Apostle Iude speaking of the matter that now wee haue in hand to call the hire that Balaam sought after The deceitfull wages of Balaam Iude 11. Reason 1 The reasons may easily be discerned of vs if we consider that GOD would haue his wisedome and iustice to appeare in crossing their carking and caring for these transitory things This wee see in all the examples before alledged of Achan Iudas of Gehazi Ahab and of the rich man For God knoweth to deliuer the godly out of tentation and to reserue the vniust vnto the day of iudgment vnder punishment 2. Pet. 2.9 How can it bee therefore that such as fill their houses with the riches of iniquity and with the spoyles of the righteous should prosper and bring a blessing with them when as God which is the God of all righteousnesse and trueth shall set himselfe against them root out the things which they haue wrongfully gotten Reason 2 Secondly euery sinne is deceitfull and profiteth nothing whatsoeuer shew of profit and commodity it make This is set forth vnto vs in the booke of Iob I haue seene the foolish well rooted and suddainly I cursed his habitation his children shall be farre from saluation and they shall be destroyed in the gate and none shall deliuer them Iob 5 3 4. All sinne to the naturall man is sweet and pleasant he findeth it sweet to his taste but it is as sweet meate that hath poyson mingled and tempered with it Iob 20 12 13. And as poyson though it be sweet in the mouth bringeth death and destruction with it when it entreth into the body so it is with sinne it delighteth in the committing but it biteth at the latter ending for God turneth it to destruction Therfore the Apostle saith we should take heed wee be not seduced and deceiued through the deceitfulnesse of sinne Vse 1 The vses are to be thought vpon that wee may apply the doctrine to our selues First we see heere the common Prouerbe truely verified that couetousnes bringeth nothing home So may it be said of all other sinnes of prophanenesse of contempt of the word of abusing the Name of God and his Sabboths of vncleannesse of whoredome of drunkennesse and of all sinfull pleasures whatsoeuer which naturall men make their happinesse and felicity they may delight for a time and please the carnall desires of naturall men but they bring an heauy account and reckning in the end So then we may say to all the men of this world whose portion is in this life as Abner said in one case Knowest thou not that it will be bitternes in the latter end 2. Sam. 2 26. We heard how Naboths vineyard was an eyesore to Ahab and made him enter into vngodly courses and bloody practices he destroyed Naboth and his children hee seemed to haue made his title strong secured his estate but what broght it in the end the vtter ruine of his whole house Euery man can say readily when a man groweth prodigall and spendeth excessiuely and holdeth a right course and
the rest of the multitude were spared and the plague ceased which was begun in the hoast as appeareth in the words following Now albeit these were most liuely arguments of the wrath and indignation of God yet the Israelites continued with an high hand and a proud heart to prouoke the most High to his face so that one not of the least lowest but of the principall and cheefest among them brought an whorish woman into the hoast to despite God his people and religion This man thought it not sufficient to goe out of his Tent to those strange women but broght one of thē openly without shame into the Campe before his brethren Verse 14. before Moses and the other Magistrates yea to fill vp the measure of his abhominations to the doore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation therby blaspheming God reproching his Religion enticing his brethren insulting ouer Moses and the whole assembly that cryed vnto God for mercy to stay his iudgement and to spare his people Loe such was the impudency of this Zimri that notwithstanding the tumults and hurly-burlyes in the hoast yet he is not moued to repentance eyther with the punishment inflicted vpon the malefactors or by the plague of God raging among his brethren or by the teares and supplications of the godly entreating for pardon lying prostrate at the doore of the Tabernacle but in the middest of all these iudgements neyther fearing GOD nor reuerencing man he seeketh to satisfie his filthy lust in the sight of the Sunne and in the open view of all his brethren euen of the whole hoast Verse 1. Now whilst Israel abode in Sittim Before we come to speake of the sinne of the people it shall not be amisse to consider the occasion whereby they fell into sinne Wee haue heard how Balaam being hyred to curse Israel could not for God stayed and restrained him who was greedy of the wages of iniquity Wherefore he counselled Balak to bring the people to destruction by procuring them to fall into some sinne Thus he layde a stumbling blocke before the children of Israel and thereby did draw them to spirituall and carnall fornication For whatsoeuer the Israelites heere committed they did through the counsell and procurement of Balaam From hence we learne that it is a particular note of false Teachers Doctrine It is a note of false teachers to lay stumbling blockes before men and false doctrines to set stumbling blockes before men to draw them to vncleannesse and wickednes eyther against the first or second Table or both I say false Teachers which are the instruments of Satan who he hath thrust into the church haue this speciall care to bring the seruants of God into wickednesse to draw them to idolatry and to destroy theyr faith To this purpose Moses teacheth Deut. 13 1. that false Prophets shall set before them this end to entice the children of God to serue false gods but true Idols This the Prophet Ezekiel noteth chapter 13.19 that they made Gods word to serue their bellies and taught carnall liberty sowing pillowes vnder euery arme hole polluting the Name of God for an handfull of Barley and for a peece of bread slaying the soules of them that should not dye giuing life to the soules that shold not liue crying peace where God proclaimeth open warre lying to the people that heare theyr lies The Scribes and Pharisies corrupted the law by false interpretations and expositions Math. 5 22. as appeareth in the Doctrine of Christ reducing the Law to the true meaning of the Law-giuer So the Apostle declareth that those rauening wolues which should creepe into the Church of God purpose to make hauocke of the people of God I know this that after my departing shall greeuous wolues enter in among you not sparing the flocke Acts 20 29. The Apostle Paul prophesying of the comming of Antichrist calleth the doctrine of Antichrist The mystery of Iniquity 2 Thess 2 7. It is the common practise of the Iesuites and Seminary Priests scattered heere and there in the Land to bring the people to Idolatry The Reasons of this truth are manifest Reason 1 First from the counsell of God for albeit no wickednes be in the most High yet it is his wisedome and power to draw good out of euill as he did light out of darknes that so they which are his may be tryed that their faith may be proued their loue to God and the trueth manifested and his children alwayes exercised that they may be made the more carefull and watchful and so finde by experience how they can stand out vnto the end of theyr dayes in all holy obedience This reason is laide open in the thirteenth chapter of Deuteronomy verse 3. where the doctrine hath his confirmation If there arise among you a Prophet or a dreamer of dreams and giue thee a signe or wonder thou shalt not hearken to the words of the Prophet for the Lord your God proueth you to know whether ye loue the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soule And the Apostle teaching that God hath appointed that heresies shall be in the Church annexeth this reason that the faith of Gods children seated in the heart may be made manifest There must be euen heresies among you that they which are approued among you might be knowne 1 Cor. chap. 11. Another Reason is in the malice of those Reason 2 wicked men themselues For this is the nature of the diuell and the property of diuellish men and the cruelty of them both they carry a continuall hatred to the truth and the professors of it they seeke to make a spirituall slaughter and hauocke of the flock of Christ Therefore the Apostle exhorting the Elders of Ephesus prophesyeth that greeuous wolues should rage against the sheepe of Christ yea of their owne selues should men arise speaking peruerse things to draw disciples after them Act. 20 30. All wolues do account and finde by experience the blood of Lambes to be sweeter thē the blood of all other beasts and therefore they are sheep-byters rather then hog-byters or dog-byters The prophane and heathen are in the power and possession of Satan already he hath made sure of them his cheefest labour and endeuour is to circumuent and subuert the seruants of God So his instruments do hate the faithful as the wolfe doth the sheep the lambes are milde peaceable and simple the wolfe bloudy beastly and cruell therefore no maruaile if they seeke to suppresse the truth and to ouerthrow the seruants of God which are the professors and maintainers of the truth 2 Tim. 3 8. Now let vs apply this doctrine to our seuerall Vse 1 vses First we may assure our owne harts of this that so long as this world continueth the Church shall neuer bee without vncleane beasts to assault it eyther heretiques or false seducers or hyrelings that regard the fleece more then the sheepe the dignity more then
wooden crosse as a god they call it the ground of our saluation and salute it by the name of theyr onely hope 2 The second commandement requireth that we worship the true God purely according to his most holy word and forbiddeth all false and forged worship of the true Iehouah The Church of Rome directly ouerturneth the intent and end of this Law by theyr imagery they teach it to bee lawfull to make images of the true God and to worship them with religious worship 3 The third Commandement prescribeth vnto vs to giue al honor and glorie vnto God that is due to his great name The Church of Rome teach men to giue this glory to some things else they holde that the people are to be barred from the free vse of the Scripture allow to sweare by Saints Angelles Crosse Rood and such like 4 The fourth Commandement appointeth the sanctification of the Sabbath The church of Rome keepe the dayes of Saints more duly and strictly more solemnly and precisely then the Lords day and abrogate the liberty of the sixe dayes 5 The fift Commandement establisheth the seuerall degrees amongst men The church of Rome challenge an immunity for their clergy and a freedome from answering before the secular power they deny that their holy father oweth subiection to Princes or Emperors They teach hee hath power to depose Princes Bel de pontif Rom. lib. 5. ca. 6 and to discharge their subiects from their allegeance and may dispose of all kingdomes at his pleasure Lastly they free Children from the obedience of their parents Bel. de Monach lib. 2. cap. 6. and allow them to enter into Cloysters and Monasteries without their counsell and consent 6 The sixt Commandement bindeth vppe our hearts and hands from all cruelty willeth vs to preserue life and shew foorth the fruites of mercy The Church of Rome open wide gappes for the free committing of murther and shedding of blood They giue Pardons nay promises of heauen to destroy and poison Princes they appoint sanctuaries and priuiledged places for wilful murtherers contrary to the law of God who wold haue such pulled from his Altar and no religious place to giue them succour or protection Exod. 21 11. 1 Kin. 2 31. And concerning the murthering of soules a great part of theyr Doctrine leadeth the highway to it and giueth them a deadly wound 7 The seuenth Commandement condemneth all impurity and vncleannesse of soule body and commandeth vs to possesse our vessels in holinesse and honour The Church of Rome shaketh the foundation of this Commandement Hard confutat of the Apologie Parson confut of Ioh. Nichols and crosseth the purpose of God therein by forbidding marriage by accounting it an vncleane life by establishing vowes of single life by tollerating and defending the stewes by giuing liberty for Incest by allowing the brother to marry his brothers Wife the vncle to marry his neece and lastly by forbidding such degrees as God hath not restrained to open a way for the Popes dispensations 8 The eight Commandement chargeth vs with the goods of our neighbour The church of Rome teach it to be lawfull to make sale of mens soules out of Purgatorie as cunning The common practise of the Pope nay cozening Merchants they set all things at offer and proffer they sell Crosses Images Prayers they sell the remission of sinnes and the kingdome of heauen for money yea they rob men of their inheritance defeating defrauding their posterity to maintaine their ydle bellies 9 The ninth Commandement forbiddeth all false witnes bearing The Church of Rome do beare false witnesse against God falsifying the Canon of the Scriptures and make God speake that which he hath not spoken They teach that neither faith nor promise nor oath must be kept with Heretickes they maintaine and practise the Doctrine of Equiuocation See the examinations of the priests Iesuites of mentall euasion and secret reseruation vnto themselues of an hidden sence contrary to the common vnderstanding of the same wordes thereby ouerthrowing al equity the course of iustice among men The tenth Commandement restraineth the motions of the mind and commandeth a pure heart toward our neighbour The Church of Rome teacheth that the motions without consent are no sinnes at all so that they expresly repeale this Commandement and euidently declare they neuer vnderstoode the meaning of it Notwithstanding these are those Teachers that boast themselues to bee the successors of the Apostles and to haue the onely right calling yet we see how corrupt they are in doctrine glorying in the naked name of the Church and ouer-turning the foundation whereon it is builded Vse 4 Lastly this teacheth sundry duties both to the Pastors and people committed vnto theyr charge First of all it putteth the Ministers in minde to looke to their flocks to take heed to them that they be not seduced Wee are all of vs naturally inclined to falshood and error and loue darkenesse better then light that so we may walke at liberty and not be controlled But our danger is greater by reason of false seducers which are deceitfull workmen and the instruments of the subtle Serpent by whom they are inspired This duty being so necessary in regard of the common danger of the Church is diuers times vrged by Christ and his Apostles Christ warneth his Disciples to be watchfull because of false teachers that should arise in the last dayes Matth. 24 24. The Apostle Iude testifyeth chap. 3 verse 4. that he gaue diligent heede to write vnto them of the common faith which was once giuen vnto the Saints because there were certaine vngodly men crept in which turned the grace of God into wantonnesse and denyed GOD the onely Lord and our Lord Iesus Christ The Apostle Paul exhorting the elders of Ephesus propounding vnto them his owne example foretelling the danger that hung ouer their heads to wit that their faith shold be assaulted and their zeale tried by false teachers springing vp from themselues sayeth Take heed vnto your selues and to all the Flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made you ouerseers to feed the Church of God which hee hath purchased with his owne blood Watch therefore remember that by the space of three yeares I ceased not to warne euery one night and day with teares Actes 20 28 29. So the same Apostle chargeth Timothy before God and before the Lord Iesus Christ Which shall iudge the quicke and dead at his appearing and in his kingdome to preach the Word in season and out of season because the time will come when they will not suffer wholesome Doctrine but hauing their eares itching shall after their owne lusts get them an heap of Teachers turning from the truth and giuing heed to fables Secondly this serueth to instruct the people of God to be throughly furnished and well prepared against such seducers that they may be able to stand our against them and to resist
the Apostle Iohn noteth in the Nicolaitanes Reuel 2 14 20 who maintained the doctrine of Balaam counselling Balak to lay a stumbling blocke before the children of Israel perswading to eate of the things sacrificed to Idols and alluring vnto fornication This he reprooueth in the false Prophetesse whom for her leud qualities he calleth Iezabel who deceiued the seruants of God to make them commit fornication and to eate meates that were sacrificed vnto idols Thus it fareth with the Nations that know not God they are ignorant of the duties which are due vnto men The Turkes that haue seated their Empire in the East and made a mixture of all Religions to the end they might draw some of all sorts vnto themselues doe professe and practise most abhominable vices euen by the doctrine of their Alcoran 〈◊〉 chap. 41. ◠3. where that false Prophet Mahomet alloweth a man to haue foure wiues and to keepe fifteene Concubines he forbiddeth any to be accused of adultery vnder foure witnesses and accounteth those most holy men which accōpany with beasts The Church of Rome defiling the worship of God by detestable idolatry as grosse as the Heathen committed and in some part exceeding all the idolatry of the Heathen in that they worship a breaden god maintaine filthinesse and vncleannesse sundry waies First in the tolleration of the Stewes flat against the Commandement of God Deut. 23 17. There shall be no whore of the daughters of Israel neither shal ther be an whorekeeper among the sons of Israel This tolleration is a flat occasion to many young men and women that otherwise might abstaine from this kinde of wickednes And what monstrous impiety is this when father and sonne Brother and Brother Vncle and Nephew shall come to one and the same harlot one before or after the other Secondly they deny marriage as an vnholy thing to their holy Cleargy and thereby open a gappe to all kinde of pollutions contrary to the expresse word of God that a Byshop should be the husband of one wife and that marriage is left free and accounted honourable in all and the bed vndefiled 1 Tim. 3 2. Heb. 13 4. Thirdly not to stand further in ripping vppe these enormities in this place their Law alloweth the marriage of any persons beyond the fourth degree 〈…〉 whereby in some cases followeth incest Al these testimonies and examples being thus layde together doe teach vs that corruption of manners and lewdnesse of life doe alwayes accompany defects and defilings in the true Religion Let vs come to consider the causes to make it more plaine and euident vnto vs. First such Reason 1 is the iudgment and iustice of God punishing one sin with another giuing ouer such as make no conscience to know or acknowledge God into a reprobate sence and appointing them to be vessels of shame and dishonour This is the reason which the Apostle directly handleth Rom. 1 25 26. They turned the truth of God into a lie seruing the creature and forsaking the Creator which is blessed for euer Amen for this cause God gaue them vp vnto vile affections for euen their women did change the naturall vse into that which is against nature and likewise also the men left the naturall vse of the woman burned in their lust one toward another and man with man wrought filthinesse and receiued in themselues such recompence of their errour as was meete Where we see the Apostle charging the Gentiles with turning the glory of the incorruptible God to the similitude of the image of a corruptible man and so regarded not to serue him declareth that God gaue thē vp to their hearts lustes and deliuered them vp into a reprobate minde so that they committed vncleannesse they defiled their owne bodies betweene themselues did those things which are not conuenient So the same Apostle in another place teacheth That God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeue lies that all they might bee damned which beleeued not the truth but had pleasure in vnrighteousnesse 2 Th. 2 11 12. This dealing is righteous in God being a punishment for sinne howsoeuer it be wicked in the committers Secondly the first Table containeth the great and chiefe Commandements and the second is like vnto it Math. 22 38. So then all prophanenes is as a bitter and poysoned root infecting farre and neere and as a Tree that ouershadoweth all good hearbs that they cannot grow vp or prosper Our Sauior Christ making the summe of the first Table to consist in louing God with all our heart with all our soule and with all our minde calleth this the first and the great Commandement as the fountaine and foundation of the other So the Apostle Iohn making the loue to God and to men necessarily to concurre and accompany one another saith If any man say I loue God and yet hate his brother he is a liar for how can he that loueth not his brother whom he hath seene loue God whom he hath not seene 1 Iohn chapter 4 verse 20. And hence it commeth to passe that where men haue not the feare of God and the knowledge of his Name they become abhominable in all their doings Thirdly the diuell ruleth worketh in such as make no care to know God but walke according to the course of this world in superstition in idolatry The Apostle sheweth this to be the cause why they had their conuersation in times past in the lusts of the flesh in the fulfilling of the will of the flesh and of the minde and were by nature the Children of wrath as well as others Because they were ruled by the Prince that ruleth in the aire the spirit that worketh in all the children of disobedience Ephes 2 2 3. Let vs now proceed to the Vses First we Vse 1 learne from hence that wee may iustly feare all iniurious vniust and vncleane dealing and looke for fraud and oppression where there is no true Religion established and professed When Abraham went down into Egypt with his wife and afterward soiourned in the land of Gerar among the Philistims where was no true knowledge of the true God hee thought thus with himselfe Surely the feare of God is not in this place they will slay me for my wiues sake and thereby was moued to deny the protection of his wife and to say shee was his Sister Gen. 12 12. 20 11. This is to be expected looked for from all such places and persons that haue in them no religion of Christ no godlines of life no feare of God we must prepare our selues to endure all hard wrongfull dealing at their hands Wee see this in the example of the Sodomites toward Lot Gen. 19 9. in the inhabitants of Gibeah toward the Leuite and his wife Iudg. 1◠22. For where the feare of God ruleth not there is no vertue no truth no mercy no honesty no sobriety no conscience They refraine not violence
in this waightie and necessary busines This was the care of the good and godly kings of Iudah Dauid Iehosaphat Hezekiah Iosiah and some others the first thing which they obserued was the reformation of religion the establishment of Gods worship and the sending foorth of the Leuites to teach the people If these means of instructions were vsed in Ireland Wales other places thoroughout the land for there is want hereof euery where if this way were taken in priuate families by the gouernors therof the people would not bee so tumultuous seditious and rebellious and seruants would not so breake out into swearing lying stealing stubbornnesse all vnfaithfulnesse We should not haue our Magistrates so continually troubled nor our prisons so much filled nor executioÌ„ so often done vpon malefactors For if we did prouide to haue them taught the feare of God we should finde them more dutifull seruiceable in their callings But how can we looke that they should bee faithfull to vs when they are vnfaithfull to God Or how should they feare vs when they are ignorant of the feare of the Lord or how should they be obedient to vs for conscience sake when they make no conscience of disobedience to God This serueth to reproue all those that punish seuerely the transgressions of the second Table and the trespasses done to themselues but are loose and negligent in punishing the breaches of the first Table These men begin at the wrong end A Physitian that would cure a disease must first take away the cause He that would dry vp any streame or running water must stop the head fountaine So the onely remedy and right order to purge the commonwealth family of treasons murders thefts and such like enormities is to be sharp and seuere against idolatry blasphemies contempt of true religion and of the seruice of God So then let vs in our places endeuor that they which are committed vnto vs may know the acceptable wil of God and haue it taught among them this will do them in soule body the greatest good this will make them most painful profitable to themselues leauing a blessing behind it For as they grow in godlines so they will increase in faithfulnes Verse 3. And Israel coupled himselfe to Baal-Peor Wee haue already seene the sinnes into which the Israelites did fall now let vs consider the occasion heere offered vnto vs whereby they were drawne into this spirituall and bodily fornication Psal 106 28. They coupled themselues to Baal-peor they frequented the company of the Midianitish women and vsed the familiaritie of euil persons so were brought not onely to allow of their sins but to fall into sin themselues Doctrine It is daÌ„gerous to the church to haue fellowship with the wicked This teacheth vs this truth that it is dangerous to the Church to haue fellowship with the wicked Wee are alwayes in danger of falling into euill the diuell is euer at hand ready to tempt the world to allure the flesh to entice but our estate is more dangerous when we ioyne with wicked men grow in a league with them This apeareth in the people of Israel who dwelt among the Canaanites Iudges 3 5 6. They tooke their daughters to bee their wiues and gaue their daughters to their sons and serued their gods This is it which is remembred in Psalme 106 35. They destroyed not the people as the Lord had commanded them but were mingled amongst the Heathen and learned their workes and serued their Idols which were their ruine Heereunto commeth the exhortation of the Apostle Ephes 5 7 11. Bee not companions with them And the Apostle Iohn setteth down 2 Ioh. 10 11. If there come any vnto you bring not this doctrin receiue him not to house nor bid him God speed for hee that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his euill deeds This will yet better appeare if wee marke the Reasons whereby it is confirmed First the godly and vngodly differ as things most opposite as fire and water as heauen and hell It is vnpossible to make an agreement betweene things that are so flatly contrary one to the other It is a vaine thing to attempt a reconciliation betweene extremities This reason the Apostle vrgeth 2 Cor. 6 14. Be not vnequally yoaked with the Infidels for what fellowship hath righteousnesse with vnrighteousnesse Or what communion hath light with darknesse And what concord hath Christ with Belial Or what part hath the beleeuer with the Infidel And what agreement hath the Temple of God with Idols This opposition being so great should be effectuall to draw vs to shake off wholly and reiect vtterly the company and society of the vngodly Secondly the godly are sooner corrupted Reason 2 then the vngodly are gained Nay one wicked man will sooner seduce an hundred in regard of the pronenesse of our nature to wickednes and our vnto â—ardnesse to the fruites of godlinesse then an hundred good men shall win one wicked man from his wicked wayes We see this in Salomon was not hee excellent in wisedome Neh. 13.16 beloued of his God and renowned aboue the Kings of Israel He thought to haue conuerted his wiues but his wiues peruerted him and turned his heart after theyr gods 1 Kings 11 2. This we see in Nehemiah who reprouing the Israelites after theyr returne from captiuity for ioyning with the Idolaters presseth vnto them the example of Salomon Did not Salomon the King of Israel sinne by these things yet among many Nations there was no King like him for hee was beloued of his God and God made him King ouer Israel yet strange women caused him to sinne To this purpose the Apostle compareth sinne to a leauen 1 Cor. 5 6 whose nature is in short time to leauen the whole lumpe Euill men can teach vs no good but much hurt commeth to vs by theyr infection Whiles the Israelites liued in Egypt they learned many Egyptian tricks and practised theyr fashions in worshipping the Calfe And common experience sheweth that they draw vanity and corruption vnto themselues that vse the company of vaine and corrupt men according to the saying of the Apostle Bee not deceiued euill words corrupt good manners 1. Cor. 15 33. It remaineth to handle the vses of this Doctrine Vse 1 First if wicked company bee dangerous much more is wickednes it selfe dangerous For wherefore are we to auoid them but for theyr wickednes sake We must not hate theyr persons but abhorre theyr impieties When the Apostle Paul had exhorted the Ephesians to bee no companions with carnall men he addeth Haue no fellowship with the vnfruitefull works of darknesse but euen reproue them rather If then such societies are to be forsaken much more the works of darknes whereby we are corrupted For as we are greatly to affect earnestly to desire the sweet fellowship of the godly for their godlinesse and goodnesse sake that we may learne to follow them so on
who afterward was reckoned amongst the sonnes of Midian that were slaine by Moses Numbers 31 8. These names of the two persons are singled out amongest the rest vnto their perpetuall infamy and reproach For as the names of the righteous are registred and remembred to their euerlasting praise so the name of the vngodly shal rot Prou. 10 ver 7. Their families are fingled out that part of the disgrace and dishonour should blemish them to humble them and to instruct them to nourish sinne in none of their kindred Their high place is singled out to teach that GOD the Iudge of all the world iudgeth without respect of persons and that all men of what credite and countenance soeuer should feare before him Verse 7. And when Phinehas the sonne of Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the Priest saw it hee rose vp c. This holy man of God slew the adulterer and the adulteresse with a speare If he had beene a meere priuate man this shedding of blood had beene vnlawfull in him howsoeuer they deserued it But the Spirit of God was his direction and hee had a secret calling to be to him as a sure safe warrant So then albeit priuate persons may put no maÌ„ to death as appeareth in the Commandement Exod. 20 13 yet such as are warranted from God are his Officers and Magistrates Doctrine Actions in â—hemselues vnlawful are by a calling made lawfull We learne from hence that actions which of themselues and in their own nature are vnlawfull vnseemely and against humanity by a calling from God become lawfull warrantable and necessary This speciall calling giuen vnto speciall men is sometimes outward and sometimes inward The inward calling is when God by the motion of his Spirit moueth the heart to doe some speciall worke against the ordinary rules that he left to the rest of the sonnes of men Heereof we haue plentifull examples in the booke of Iudges in those whom God extraordinarily raised vp to saue his people and to destroy their enemies WheÌ„ Eglon King of Moab oppressed Israel kept them in great slauery and subiection as a tyrant and vsurper the Lord stirred vp Ehud Iudg. 3 15 16. who made him a Dagger with two edges conueyed it closely vnder his garment and when opportunity serued he thrust it into his belly and flew him This action had beene sinfull without this calling for though Eglon were an oppressour yet the killing of him had not beene warrantable The like we see afterward in the same booke set before vs in the example of Sampson for there we see he tooke to wife an vncircumcised Philistim Iudg. 14 and 15 and 16 he tyed firebrands to the Foxes tayles to burne their Corne he carried away the gates of Azzah he slew many with the iaw-bone of an Asse pulled down the house of Dagon whereby hee killed the Princes people and himselfe He was inwardly called and commanded to doe these works of God For when he spake to his father to giue him one of the daughters of the Philistims to wife that pleased him well his father and his mother faide vnto him Is there neuer a wife among the daughters of thy brethren and among all thy people that thou must goe take a wife of the vncircumcised Philistims For they knew not that it came of the Lord that hee should seeke an occasion against the Philistims Iudg. chapter 14 verse 4. The same we noted before in Moses slaying the Egyptian which fact howsoeuer some condemne as vnlawfull both because he was not appointed a Iudge ouer that people but was a priuate man and because he seemed to passe the bounds of iustice supposing he were a Magistrate punishing the smiting of a blow Exod. 2 12 with the taking away of life seeing God commanded a tooth for a tooth Exod. 21 24 wound for wound and blow for blow yet it appeareth by the words of Stephen that GOD had giuen him commission and endued him with authority to deliuer the Israelites and to auenge their iniuries when he saith He supposed his brethren would haue vnderstood that God by his hand shold giue them deliuerance but they vnderstood it not Acts chap. 7 25. Againe when Moses had receiued the Law in the Mount written with the finger of God and beeing come downe had seene the molten Calfe Hee tooke the two Tables and cast them out of his two hands and brake them before their eyes Deut. chap. 9 verse 17. He did not this through any vnaduised zeale or hastinesse or fleshly affection but God gouerned him by his holy Spirit stirred him vp by this exraordinary meanes to declare to the people that his Couenant was broken and disanulled that was made betweene them Likewise some haue had an outward calling commanding and warranting the doing of extraordinary things So Abraham was commanded by liuely voice to take his sonne his onely sonne him whom he loued euen Isaac the sonne of promise and to offer him vp for a burnt offering vpon one of the mountaynes which God would shew him Gen. 22 2. This also appeareth in one of the children of the Prophets who willed his neighbour to smite him by the commandement of the Lord and in smiting to wound him that hee might disguise himselfe when hee spake vnto the King 1. Kings 20 35. The reasons making these extraordinary Reason 1 workes lawfull are apparent First true obedience standeth not in mans will but in the commandement of GOD. Whatsoeuer hee commandeth howsoeuer our carnall reason iudgeth of it and whatsoeuer iniquity it may seeme vnto vs to contayne or prescribe wee must account it lawfull That which hee forbiddeth what shew soeuer it carrieth of piety and holinesse is vnlawfull This appeareth in the answere of Christ vnto Iohn Baptist putting him backe and refusing to baptize him Let be now for thus it becommeth vs to fulfill all righteousnesse Math. 3 15. And to this purpose the Prophet speaking of this act of Phinehas here remembred sayth It was imputed vnto him for righteousnesse Psal 106 31. If then in those actions the children of God obeyed him and followed not theyr owne corrupt wils they must needs be held and pronounced to be lawfull Reason 2 Secondly none can withstand his commandements That is righteous which he accounteth righteous And if he will haue it done who shall contradict it Who is so strong as to resist his will This doth the Apostle Peter declare when he had beene with Cornelius he maketh this defence for himselfe Forasmuch as God gaue them a like gift as hee did vnto vs when wee beleeued in the Lord Iesus Christ who was I that I could let God Acts 11 7. Thus we see the Doctrine confirmed now Vse 1 let vs see likewise how it may bee applyed First marke heere the difference betweene God and our selues His word is our light and direction Wee haue no other way or warrant to approue our actions but from God and his word but
executing iudgement vpon the offenders and euill dooers which brought a greeuous plague vpon the people His spirit was stirred within him beeing first stirred by the Spirit of God which mooued him to take a speare and to thrust thorow the adulterer and adulteresse Now wee shall see the recompence of reward that was giuen vnto him for that worke which was acceptable vnto God and profitable vnto his people He hath a couenant of peace made with him the Priesthood confirmed vnto him and his posteritie He onely had appeased the wrath of God made vppe the breach betweene God and his people but the blessing is conueyed euen to his posterity He destroyeth two malefactors whereby he bringeth a blessing vnto his children Hereby we learne Doctrine The faithfâ—â— bring able â—sing on the families That when the wayes of a man please God he will bee gracious to his house posterity God is so pleased with the obedience of his people that he wiil shew mercy to such as belong to them This is pleÌ„tifully proued vnto vs in the word of GOD. When God saw Noah righteous before him in that corrupt age and generation hee made all that belonged vnto him partakers of a great deliuerance saying vnto him Enter thou all thine house into the Arke for thee haue I seene righteous before me in this age Gen. 7 1. This appeareth in the person of Abraham when God had called him out of his Countrey and from his kindred and made a Couenant with him to blesse him Gen. 12 2 3. The Prophet Ieremy teacheth this in the example of the Rechabites Thus saith the Lord of hoasts the God of Israel Because ye haue obeyed the Commandement of Ionadab your Father and â—ept all his precepts and done according vnto all that he hath coÌ„manded you Therfore thus saith the Lord of hosts the God of Israel Ionadab the son of Rechab shall not want a man to stand before me for euer Ier. 35 18. To this purpose speaketh the Prophet Dauid Psal 37.21 A good man is mercifull and lendeth and his seede enioyeth the blessing If wee come to the new Testament wee haue many testimonies leading vs vnto the consideration of this truth When Zaccheus beleeued in Christ for his saluation and testified his repentance by his restitution Iesus said vnto him This day is saluation come into this house forasmuch as he is become the sonne of Abraham Luke 19 9. When the ruler whose son was sick at Capernaum saw the great power of Christ in restoring him to health againe Hee beleeued and all his houshold Iohn 4 13. This is oftentimes remembred vnto vs in the Acts of the Apostles When God had opened the heart of Lydia that shee attended vnto the things which Paul deliuered She was baptized and all her houshold Acts 16 15.33 VVhen the Iayler beleeued in the Lord Iesus for his saluation and shewed his vnfained conuersion by the fruites of his loue to the Apostles he was baptized with all that belonged vnto him straitway and reioyced that he with al his houshold beleeued in God Reason 1 The reasons to enforce this doctrine are euident if wee consider eyther the person of God or the condition of the faithfull For first God hath in great mercy and goodnesse promised to shew grace and fauour not onely to the faithfull themselues but to the seede of the faithfull that feare him It is the nature of God to be mercifull and gracious to be slow to anger and abundant in goodnesse shewing mercy vnto thousands to them that loue him and keepe his commandements Exod. 20 6 and 34 6 7. VVe see this in the history of the destruction of Sodome the Lord did not onely in great mercy and compassion saue Lot himself but said vnto him Whom hast thou yet heere either sonne in law or thy sonnes or thy daughters or whatsoeuer thou hast in the citty bring it out of this place Gen. 19 12. Hee was ready not to saue him alone but as an ouerplus to deliuer all that belonged vnto him We see the mercy of God to others for his childrens sake hee thinketh it not enough to bee good to them but extendeth his mercies to those that any way concerne them Reason 2 Secondly as the mercy of God is great so the faith of the godly is effectuall for themselues and their children This is the tenour of the couenant that God hath made with al the faithful their faith is auailable both for themselues and for others God will be our God and the God of our seede after vs Gen. 17 7. And this is the priuiledge prerogatiue that the faithfull haue they beleeue this mercifull promise of God themselues and thereby entitle their children vnto it For as a father that purchaseth house or land giueth thereby an interest vnto his son therein so he that layeth hold on the promise which God hath made to all godly parents doth conueygh it vnto his children so that albeit they want faith by reason of their yeares yet they are made partakers of Christ and ingrafted into his body So then we may collect and gather this truth that the loue of God to the faithfull shall so abound that it shall come to their posterity like the precious oyntment powred on the head of Aaron that ranne downe vpon his beard and flowed to the border of his garments or as the dew on Hermon and Sion which watered the vallies that were beneath vpon which it descended Psal 133 2 3. The vses remaine to be handled First wee Vse 1 learne that the children of faithful parents haue right and interest to Baptisme and are to receiue the seale of the couenant This the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 7 14 when hee sayth The vnbeleeuing husband is sanctified to the wife and the vnbeleeuing wife is sanctified to the husband elsewere your children vncleane but now they are holy Seeing then that faithfull parents entitle their children to the blessings which they receiue wee see that there ought to bee a difference betweene them and the children of Turkes and Infidels All the offspring of Abraham was accounted holy in the time of the old Testament because God made with him the couenant of life and the Apostle reasoneth that if the root be holy the branches also are holy Rom. 11.16 Hence it is that he calleth them all his children who are borne of Israel But since the partition wall is pulled downe the grace of God is not obscured and lesse assured vnto vs then it was before vnto the Iewes Infants and children doe no lesse belong to the couenant and Church of God then others doe that are of yeares of discretion as it is plaine by the promise made to Abraham I will set my couenant betweene me and thee and betweene thy seed after thee in their generations for an euerlasting couenant that I will be thy God and the God of thy seed after thee Genes 17 7. Where God doth
men and Angels to execute his purposes so often as it pleaseth him Another question arising out of this Commandement Obiection is touching the persons against whom it is directed as the first was touching the persons to whom it was directed For why should the Midianites be named onely seeing the Moabites also were the professed enemies of the Israelites seeking their ruine and hyring Balaam to curse them I answer Answer the Moabites did not escape but were also punished as appeareth euidently Deut. 23 6. But the Midianites are first in the punishment because albeit they were farther off yet they had the cheefest hand and carried the greatest stroke in this wickednes who made their daughters common yea euen the cheefest among them by the counsell of Balaam as we saw by one example in this Chapter the like whereof we do not reade to haue bene in the Moabites Besides after that Balaam was departed we reade not that the Moabites attempted any thing against Israel but the Midianites gaue the Sorcerer farther entertainment and ceased not as may be presumed presupposed to plot and contriue their destruction Hitherto of the commandement the first part of this diuision the reasons enforcing the commandement follow to be considered which are two in number First because they cunningly gulled and craftily circumuented the people of God Secondly because they allured them both to idolatry and to fornication For this is the meaning of the words when Moses saith They haue beguiled you as concerning Peor and as concerning their sister Cozbi And hereunto Iohn pointeth in the Reuelation saying Balaam taught Balak to put a stumbling blocke before the children of Israel that they should eate of things sacrificed to Idols and commit fornication Reue. 2 14. Both these reasons may be gathered into one and thus concluded If the Midianites drew you into sinne and brought vpon you the plague of God then spare not to smite them But the Midianites drew you into sinne and brought vpon you the plague of God Therefore spare not you to smite them This is the force and strength of the reason to mooue the Israelites to make themselues strong and to be of good courage assuring themselues that God will giue them victory enable them to destroy them that did compasse their destruction Thus wee haue seene the interpretation of the text and the order of the words This is the naturall meaning intended by the Spirit of God But before we passe any further it shall not bee amisse a little to consider the notable abuse of this place and of other Scriptures auouched by some of the Church of Rome For one of late Alabast apparat in Reuel Ies Chr. not onely a common professor of our Religion but a publike Preacher of the same in our Church hath reuolted from vs through some worldly tentations runne into our enemies campe lifted vp his heele against vs and in bitter and biting manner rayled at vs. This man wanting no good will to write against vs and yet finding no strength in himselfe to deale against vs out of euident and plaine Scripture hath turned all into allegories and out of his inward and hidden senses wresteth and wringeth all things against the Protestants As for example when the Lord in this place is saide to haue spoken to Moses in this manner Vexe the Midianites and smite them because they troubled you with their wiles and beguiled you as concerning Peor Apparat in Reuel cap. 6. pag 96. the meaning according to his interpretation is this Christ said to the Vicar of Christ Suppresse the writings of heretikes and confute them because they trouble you with their guiles and make their false doctrines appeare beautifull to the shew and outward appearance the heretickes receiuing a counterfeit word in stead of the true Scripture which is condemned in the day of the Popes censure Behold here the heauy iudgment of God vpon this man since his apostacy and reuolting from the true Church to the Synagogue of Antichrist Are not here strange proofes and farre set interpretations to proue the Pope to be the Vicar of Christ that the writings of heretiques are to bee suppressed and that the heretiques themselues doe deceiue and delude the world vnder a colour of the word of God a pretence of the bare literall meaning Apparat. cap. 1 7. And yet this is the profound inward mysticall and right Scripture that he so often boasteth of But let the indifferent reader iudge whether this manner of interpretation bee not the highway to set vp all Atheisme to ouerthrow the authority and certainty of the Scripture to shake the foundation of true religion to leaue no grounds for Christians to stand vpon And this hath beene the ancient practice of such disciples as haue learned such diuinity in the schooles of Antichrist It is well known that Pighius compared the Scriptures to a nose of waxe and to a rule of Lead Pigh hiâ—â— lib. cap. 3. Cens Câ—lon pag. 112. Cusan epist 2 7 The censure of Colen affirmeth the like in the same words And to the same purpose Cardinall Cusane teacheth that the Scriptures must be expounded diuersly and framed to the time practice of the Church so that at one time they are to bee vnderstood and interpreted one way and at another time another way These are some of those bolde blasphemies which many of the Popes Minions haue vttered to the world Now such as apply the Scriptures to their owne fancies turne them into allegories do not come farre behind the former If we suffer the Scriptures of God to be thus wrested and corrupted the Religion of Christ cannot long continue If a man pull down the foundation of an house whereon it standeth or shake the maine pillars whereon it leaneth the house it selfe cannot long hold out but must fall downe The Church of God is builded vpon the foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Eph. 2 20. so long as the doctrine contayned in them is maintayned and kept pure and vndefiled the Church shall stand vpright and remaine without danger of being shaken in peeces But when once it beginneth to be mingled with the chaffe of mans inuention or infected with the poyson of the diuels deuice by and by it tottereth decayeth vntill in the end no remedy being prouided it languish and die Now to apply this to our present purpose howsoeuer some glory of the hidden senses of Scripture which they haue found out and please themselues in their foolish conceits it is no better then to make merchandice of the word and to turne the truth of God into a lye 2. Cor. 2 17. For whereas out of this commandement of God charging Moses to slay the Midianites that troubled Israel with their guiles and drew them to fornication this construction is gathered that Moses is the Vicar of Christ that the Midianites signifie the writings of heretiques with such like trash the onely
there can be no greater dishonour offered vnto the most High God then when the sonnes of his owne house the seruants of his owne family and the flocke of his owne pasture rebell and resist against him The sinne of the Iewes is greater then of the Gentiles which sinned of knowledge and not of ignorance and therefore should receiue the greater punishment and be beaten with moe stripes as our Sauiour teacheth Luke 12 47. We are not therefore to maruel if they come into iudgment that they may be despised as they haue despised him For seeing no sinnes are greater then the sinnes of his owne chosen they must first taste the scourge of his hand as they haue contemned him and his glory Reason 2 Secondly his owne people haue the first and greatest experience of his mercies They haue the chiefest and choisest priuiledges and prerogatiues of his graces aboue all the wicked True it is all mankinde tasteth abundantly of Gods liberall and bountifull hand to make them without excuse but to the sonnes and daughters of the Almighty All the pathes of the Lord are mercy and truth the secrets of the Lord are reuealed to them that feare him and his couenant to giue them vnderstanding Psal 25 10 14. Hee calleth not them his seruants For the seruant knoweth not what his master doth but he calleth them his friends for all things which he hath heard of his Father hath hee made knowne to them Iohn 15 15. This is that reason which the Prophet pointeth vnto when he saith Loe I begin to plague the citty where my Name is called vpon Ier. 25 29 As if he should say I haue set my Name there I haue giuen them my word I haue fed them as from mine owne table therefore they shal not escape This is it which the Apostle meaneth when he saith I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ c. Rom. 1 16. Whereby he declareth that God keepeth this order to offer grace first vnto his own people VVhen Christ sent out his disciples hee commanded them not to go into the way of the Gentiles neyther to enter into the citties of the Samaritanes But to goe rather to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel Math. 10.6 And when the Apostle saw the Iewes full of enuy and speake against those things which were preached vnto them he said behold It was necessary that the word of God should first haue bin spoken vnto you but seeing yee put it from you and iudge your selues vnworthy of euerlasting life loe we turne to the Gentiles Acts 13 46. Seeing then that this is the constant order that God obserueth to bestow his blessings first vpon his seruants it followeth that for the abuse of them they must first feele his punishments The greater loue they haue abused the greater punishment shall bee inflicted vpon them This is it which the Apostle remembreth Tribulation and anguish shal be vpon the soule of euery one that doth euil Rom. 2.9 Let vs now make vse of this doctrine which Vse 1 hath beene made plaine to our consciences First this serueth to ouerthrow the Church of Rome who dreame of a Church set in outward pompe and glory Bellar. de not eccl lib. 4 cap. 18. and make it a note of the Church to haue temporall felicity to haue earthly triumphs to haue victories and good successe in warre against their enemies as also the vnhappy end of the enemies of the Church For our doctrine teacheth vs that the Church is oftner without this flourishing estate in outward happinesse then it doth enioy it The Kingdome of Christ is not of this world The Lord declareth to Abraham that for a surety his seede should bee a stranger in a land that is not theirs foure hundred yeares and shall serue them and they shall intreat them euil Gen. 15.13 So he threatned by his Prophet Ieremy and performed it that they were carried into captiuity seuenty yeares verifying that which is spoken I haue forsaken mine house I haue left mine heritage I haue giuen the dearely beloued of my soule into the hands of her enemies Ierem. 12 7. Hence it is that Christ sayth oftentimes In the world yee shall haue trouble ye shall weepe lament and the world shall reioyce Ioh. 16 7.33 The Apostle teacheth That all which will liue godly in Christ Iesus shall suffer persecution 2. Tim. 3.12 It is a worthy sentence recorded by the Prophet Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints howsoeuer the world doe account of them Psal 116 15. It is made a note of the Turkish Religion to haue externall felicity to abound in earthly prosperity It is the heauenly felicity and euerlasting happines which belongeth to the true Church and is proper to it Therefore one of their owne writers though not so absurd in opinion and corrupt in iudgment as most of that side Espens in 2 Tim. 3. faith The crosse is a note of the Church Christ foretold vs of troubles but false Christs of peace and prosperity So then by the confession of this man they must be accounted false Prophets that make outward glory and renowne to bee the true markes of the true Church And if we should necessarily vrge this as any priuiledge of the Church we should long agoe haue condemned the Prophets the Apostles the Patriarks Martyrs yea the sonne of God himselfe Christ Iesus who wanted the fauour of the world suffered the reproch of the crosse and gaue vp their liues vnto the death that they might receiue a better resurrection If the Church of Rome condemne these wee are content they should condemne vs if they iustifie them they must condemne themselues and renounce this outward felicity as a false note of the Church Vse 2 Secondly we may from this vsuall order of Gods punishments conclude that the vngodly shall neuer escape albeit for a time they be free GOD hath most assuredly determined to inflict great and grieuous punishments vpon the wicked and vngodly that are his enemies howsoeuer he beare for a season with the vessels of wrath This the Prophet is sent to tell the King of Babel and that nation and sundry other people Thus sayth the Lord of hoasts yee shall certainely drinke for loe I begin to plague the citty where my Name is called vpon and should you goe free yee shall not goe quit for I will call for a sword vpon all the inhabitants of the earth Ier. 25 29. This wee see likewise in the Prophet Habakuk first the Lord raysed vp the Caldeans a bitter and furious nation whose horses were swifter then the Leopards and fiercer then the wolues to chastise his owne people and afterward the Caldeans themselues shall be spoyled Chapter 2. This serueth as a terror to all vngodly men to consider that howsoeuer GOD beginneth to chastise those of his owne houshold when hee doth purpose to bring a plague vppon a land and beginneth not at the
foretell that in the time of the Gospel they shall breake theyr Swords into Mattocks and their Speares into Sythes Esay 2 4. Micah 4 3. Nation shall not lift vp a sword against Nation neyther shall they learne to fight any more These are the cheefest and choysest arguments drawne out of the new Testament and produced out of the old partly from the instructions of Christ partly from the precepts of the Apostle and partly from the Prophesies of the Prophets Touching the obiections alledged out of the words of Christ when hee willeth vs to turne the left cheeke being smitten on the right it is a figuratiue speech Aug. epist 5. ad Matellinum as Augustine obserueth for literally it was not obserued by Iesus Christ nor by the Apostles nor by the Prophets whē they were stroken on the eare For what if one smite vs on the left cheeke we haue now no other left to turne vnto him or shall wee restraine his words onely to the cheeke His purpose is to forbid priuate reuenge to recompence iniury with iniury and to teach vs rather to prepare our selues to endure another wrong then to giue like for like but he doth not disanull the office and calling of the Magistrate nor take away publike reuenge by him Peter was Christs Disciple not a publike Magistrate Touching suffering the tares to grow hee teacheth vs the perpetuall state of the Church what it shall be He speaketh not of the office of the Minister or Magistrate 〈◊〉 Mart in 2. 〈◊〉 cap 2. 〈◊〉 Gen cap. 14. but of the future condition of the Church that it shall neuer be perfect in this life but wee shall haue tares with the wheate bad fish with the good foolish virgins with the wise and hypocrites with true beleeuers therefore he comforteth the godly against the troubles which they sustaine by conuersing with them Hereunto also referre the precepts of the Apostle Paul The Prophesies of the Prophets touching the turning of the weapons of warre into instruments of peace and tooles of husbandry are obiected against vs also by the Iewes that deny the comming of the true Messiah The Prophets heereby commend the Doctrine of Christ If we were all such as Christ chargeth vs to bee there should be no need of the sword Such as are true Christians do liue soberly righteously and godly for conscience sake to the commandement of Christ At the comming of Christ in glory wee shall see the full accomplishment thereof to our endlesse comfort In the meane season such as truely beleeue in Christ do so walke as that no warres are raised through theyr default True it is our weapons are spirituall but wee must vnderstand this as we are Christians But we are not onely Christian men but also men not onely spirit but also flesh and therefore as we are men and cloathed with flesh neyther the Apostle nor Christ that called the Apostles do take away weapons from the Magistrate Rom. 13 4 but put a sword into his hand to take vengeance on him that doth euill And when the Apostle saith Ephes chap. 6 verse 12 We wrestle not with flesh and blood he speaketh not simply but comparatiuely as when hee sayth Christ sent him not to baptize but to preach the Gospell that is chiefly and especially to publish the glad tidings of saluation 1. Cor. 1 17 so in this place hee meaneth that our greatest and mightiest enemies are inuisible wee must not thinke that our chiefest conflict is with men which are fraile and feeble This fight is nothing at all if it bee compared with the other which is spirituall Thus we see the obiections of the Anabaptists answered and their doubts dissolued who would banish away all lawfull vse of sword and weapon contrary to infinite euidences that may be broght to iustifie the lawfulnesse of warre God hath made many lawes touching the vndertaking beginning and waging of warres but such things as are euill are wholly to be condemned not to be ordered by Law The Lord swore that the Israelites shold haue war with Amalek for euer Salomon prayeth vnto God when his people shall go out to battel against their enemies to heare them and their prayer and supplication and to iudge their cause 2. Chron. 6 34. When any citty shall fall into idolatry draw away the inhabitants thereof to serue strange gods he commandeth that they should be slaine with the edge of the sword all that is within it be destroyed Deut 13 15. When the Israelites asked counsell of GOD after the death of Ioshua who should goe vp against the Canaanites to fight first against them the Lord said Iudah shall goe vp because I haue giuen the Land into his hand Iudg. 1 1 2. It is God that teacheth our fingers to fight and our hands to battaile Psal 144 1 but God is no Lord of misrule he teacheth nothing that is euill They are the words of Dauid a man after Gods owne heart yet he saith God had taught his hands his fingers Besides they are called the warres and battels of the Lord so Dauid is oftentimes saide to haue fought the battels of the Lord 1 Samuel 17 18 and 25 verse 28. When many enemies armed themselues against Iehoshaphat Iahaziel inspired by the Spirit of God saide Thus saith the Lord vnto you Feare you not neither be afraid for this great multitude for the battell is not yours but the Lords 2 Chron. 20 15. When the souldiers that were conuerted to the faith and repented of theyr offences enquired of Iohn what they should do he did not bid them to lay away theyr weapons or throw away their swords or renounce their oathes or forsake theyr Captaines or giue ouer theyr places callings of life wherein they abode but charged them to do violence to no man Luke 3 14 to accuse no man falsely to be content with theyr wages So the Euangelist commendeth the faithfull Centurion and Cornelius to be a deuout man fearing God with all his houshold Paul vsed the helpe of a band of men to be rescued out of the hands of the Iewes and to bee brought safe vnto the Gouernor For the Captaine out of the Garrison gathered a selected company of two hundred souldiers and deliuered him from them that lay in wayte to kil him Acts 23 27. The Apostle noteth in the Epistle to the Hebrewes ch 11 33. that the godly throgh faith subdued kingdomes so that warre may bee an exercise of faith And lest any should apply this to fighting against spirituall enemies hee addeth immediately after They waxed valiant in battaile and turned to flight the Armies of the aliants By all these testimonies wee are taught to receiue this truth that the making of warre is necessary and to maintaine it against all the aduersaries that seeke to oppugne and contradict the same Verse 18. For they trouble you with their wiles wherewith they haue beguiled you as concerning Peor In these words
earnest suite that they might bee heires also of that land by right of succession in which as yet they had not the bredth of a foot and therefore the Apostle teacheth that faith is the substance of things hoped for and the euidence of things not seene Heb. 11.1 Thirdly Doctrine We may make our selues guilty of other mens sinnes we see that we may be made partakers of other mens sinnes and therefore we heard before that the people were commanded to depart from the tents of Korah and his partisans lest they should bee defiled by the euils of those euill men Tit. 3 10 11 2 Cor. 6 7. 1 Tim. 5.22 This may bee done many wayes somtimes by counsel and perswasion and thus was Achitophel guilty of the rebellion of Absolon against his father 2. Sam. 16 and Balaam of the whoredome of the Israelites because they committed fornication with the daughters of Moab by his counsel Numb 31 sometimes by commandement as Herod the great sent forth and slew all the male children that were in Bethlehem Math. 2 16 and so did Herod Antipas behead Iohn Baptist in prison Math. 14 22 thus was Dauid guilty of the death of Vriah his faithfull seruant and is therfore himselfe charged to haue killed him with the sword of the Ammonites 2. Sam. 12 sometimes by consent and so was Saul guilty of the martyr Stephens death because he consented to his death Act. 9 1 and they that sate in iudgment to condemne Christ to whō Ioseph of Arimathea would not consent and therfore cleared himselfe from his blood which otherwise he could not haue done Luke 23.51 sometimes by flattery as those that call euill good and good euill Esay 5 such are the ministers that sow soft cushens vnder euery elbow Ezek. 13 and such people as would haue the Prophets to prophesie flattering words vnto them Esay 30 sometimes by receiuing as they that take and lay vp stollen goods or buy them of those that haue stolen them these are as bad if not worse then the theeues themselues and to be punished as they are likewise they that receiue false tales to the hurt of their brethren though they doe not first deuise them Leuit. 19 16 sometimes by partaking with theeues and sharing with them as Prou. 1 they tooke part of that which was stollen sometimes by defending those that haue done euill and iustifying them in their vngodlinesse Rom. 1 sometimes it may bee done by holding our peace and saying nothing at all when we may speake and cleare a matter so is hee a false witnes that will not speake in the cause of the dumbe as well as he that vttereth an vntruth thus also is the watchman guilty that should giue warning and blow the trumpet but becommeth as the dumbe dogge that cannot barke Esay 56 10. Lastly by not resisting or withstanding when we are able Psal 82 4. If God giue vs power we make our selues weake the euill that we suffer shall be required of vs. Likewise in the example of Moses we learne to haue recourse to GOD in all matters of doubt we must not runne on vpon an head but go into the Sanctuary and aske counsell of the Lord. Doctrine Sinne is the cause of death and al misery Lastly obserue that sinne is the true cause of death mortality corruption and all the misery that hath taken hold of all mankinde when sinne entred then entred all plagues and iudgements in this life and after this life Gen. 2 17 3.19 1. Cor. 15 21 11 30 Rom. 5 12 21. Iames 1 16. Hebrewes 9 27 28. Reason 1 For sin is the sting of death that is the power and strength and the very armour of death it is as a sword which hee holdeth in his hand to wound vs withall It is as a stinging serpent 1. Cor. 15 and if remedy be not sought against the biting of it it woundeth soule and body to death Secondly it standeth with the iustice and righteousnes of God which will not otherwise be satisfied Wee see how Magistrates whose breath is in their nostrils do punish malefactors and offenders with bodily death their eye doth not spare them no marueile then if the Lord who is a consuming fire Heb. 12. whose person is of infinite Maiesty take hold of soule and body and punish them both spiritually and eternally and therefore the Apostle iustly calleth death the wages of sinne Rom. 6.23 Thirdly sin hath pestered and poysoned our nature corrupting all the powers and parts in vs our mind our will our memory our affections our conscience Eph. 4 17 18.19 Rom. 6 12 13. It is as a worme that is alwayes gnawing at the root of life vntill tree and all fall downe Lastly sin giueth strength to Satan the prince of darknes without which he could not hurt vs it is hee that hath power ouer death Heb. 2 14. 1. Cor. 15 56 and therefore was the Son of man manifested that he might destroy the works of the diuel 1. Ioh. 3 8. But it may be obiected if sin be the cause of death Obiection how commeth it to passe that Christ dyed who knew no sin in whose mouth was no guile found Answ 2 Cor. 5 21. Answ Though Christ were without sin in himselfe yet he that knew no sin was made sin for vs c. he tooke vpon him the sins of all the faithful as a surety taketh vpon him the debt of another And albeit he were not a sinner by transgression yet he may be said to be a sinner by imputation and therefore he must dye yet so that dying hauing no cause of death in himselfe he might destroy death and him that had the power of death that is the diuel Heb. 2 14 Hos 13 14. Againe Obiect if death be a fruit effect of sin how commeth it to passe that the faithfull which haue in Christ remission of sinnes do notwithstanding dy Answ Answ Albeit they haue forgiuenesse of sinnes yet they haue in them alwayes the reliques of sinne through the corruption of nature though it be not imputed vnto them through the mercy of God The guilt of Adams sin followeth vs as the shadow doth the body it cannot in this life be wholly purged it shall bee at the last cleane put off by death It is necessary therefore that we should dye or be changed at the last day that sin may be vtterly extinguished that we may by death as by a dore enter into euerlasting glory Sin is euery day lessened and consumed in the faithfull howbeit still we beare about vs the body of death Psal 51 5 2 Cor. 12 7 Eph. 2 3. We learne from hence what a horrible and hideous thing sin is that bringeth with it such bitter fruit for sin death are coupled together Rom. 8 2. Sin came not in by creation Eccl. 7 31 but by transgression for from the beginning it was not so Sin hath wroght this confusion euen the first sinne of
Word and Sacraments hee will haue his Ministers also vnder the Gospel sufficiently prouided not onely of sustenance and maintenance but also of houses and habitations fit for them that they might waite vpon their office without disturbance or distraction This teacheth vs Doctrine The ministers must be proâ—ided of all things necessary for them that the Ministers of the church must be prouided of food rayment of houses and dwellings and of all things necessary for theÌ„ This is proued at large in this place heere it is commanded in the booke of Ioshua it is performed and executed as wee may reade in Chap. 2.1 2 3 4 c. where we see particularly what Cities euery tribe gaue as the Lord commanded by the hand of Moses The like we see in the prophesies of Ezekiel Chapter 45. verses 1 2 3 4 c. that when the Messiah is exhibited and the Gospel preached throughout the world the Land shall bee otherwise diuided so that part of it shal be assigned to the house of the Lord part shall belong vnto the Priests and to the Leuites verse 4 and 5. shewing thereby that the Ministers of the Gospel must bee maintayned By the law of nature euery man was bound to giue something for the furtherance of Gods seruice of such temporall goods as GOD had giuen him Gen. 14. verse 18. and 28. verses 20 22. Leuit. 27. verse 30 Numb 18. ver 28 Deut. 14. verses 28 29. 2 Chron 31. verses 4 5. It is noted touching the zeale of good king Hezekiah when hee had appoynted the courses of the Priests and Leuites euery man according to his seruice hee commaunded the people to giue the portion to the Priests and Leuites and by and by they brought in aboundance the first fruites of Corne and Wine and oyle and Honey and of all the encrease of the fielde and the Tythe of all things brought they in aboundantly Neyther doth this belong onely vnto the Reason 1 times of the Law but likewise of the Gospel For the ministery of the Gospel is much more glorious then of the Law and the calling of the Ministers of Iesus Christ is greater then of those that serued at the Altar for as Iohn was farre greater then any of the Prophets that went before him so hee that is least in the kingdome of heauen is greater then hee as Matth. chap. 11. verse 11. If then the Leuites were so bountifully and liberally dealt withall whose seruice was to take end at the exhibiting of the Messiah then much more ought they whose ministery and seruice must stand and continue for the perfecting of the Saints for the worke of the Ministery and for the edifying of the body of Christ till wee all come in the vnity of the fayth vnto a perfect man vnto the measure of the stature of the fulnes of Christ Eph. 4 12 13. Secondly that they may attend to the holy things of God be no way disturbed For seeing the Apostle giueth it in charge that they must giue attendaÌ„ce to reading to exhortation to doctrine 1. Tim. 4 13. how can they watch ouer the flock and giue themselues to these duties except they haue prouision made for them accordingly or how can they prepare a Table wel furnisht for the people in the church when they haue nothing to set on their tables in their owne houses Or deale bread vnto the hungry when they are hungry themselues or how can they fil the people with the food of the soule when the people suffer them to bee empty and to want the food of the body Lastly it is required of the Ministers that they should be giuen to hospitality as well as to teach 1 Tim. 3 2. the Apostle ioyneth both these together But how shall they shew worke of charity when they haue not to supply their owne necessity Or how shall they entertaine strangers when they are not able to maintaine their owne families Or how should they doe this good vnto the Church when they themselues want it in theyr owne priuate houses Vse 1 The Vses remaine First this reproueth the corrupt dealing of wretched and miserable people who detaine from the Ministers their liuelyhood whereby they should help themselues and releeue others The Popish sort thinke nothing too good for their priests and shauelings but we haue those that thinke euery thing too good for Gods faithfull Ministers their maintenance is too stately their diet too dainty their apparrel too costly their houses too lofty they could be content they were put to earne their liuing with the spade and shouell They will not willingly affoord them any thing and they thinke it well saued which is purloyned from them They are accounted the best husbands that can most cunningly and craftily go beyond them and such as can thrust a new custome though it were neuer heard of before vpon them to defeate and defraud them of that which is due vnto them doth account himselfe to leaue his land in the best state to prouide exceeding well for his posterity and to rid his demeanes of a very great bondage In former times tythes were counted as a debt to the Minister now it is helde a bondage or slauery to pay them And yet these are they that cry out with open mouth against the cruelty and couetousnes of the Clergy like Iudah that exclaimed against the incontinency of Tamar when himself was guilty of no lesse crime Gen. 38. Secondly it reproueth such Patrons as enrich themselues with the liuings of the Church who present other to the place but retaine to themselues a share out of the same These doe bestow the benefice but they keepe the benefite neuer considering that it is a snare to the man who deuoureth that which is holye and after vowes to enquire Prou. 20 25. Now that is to be accounted holy which is dedicated to holy vses whether it be to the worshippe of God to the maintenance of the Ministers to the furtherance of schooles and good learning or to the releefe of the poore and therefore the abolishing or diminishing of these is condemned as sacriledge against God Deut. 23 23. Their forefathers were liberall in furthering the worship of Images nay of the diuel himself imagining it to be the seruice of the true God they spared not to enrich those that were seducers and ringleaders to eternall damnation thogh they were also vnlearned and vngodly vnfit for that calling yet somwhat they gaue them out of baptizings and the other counterfet sacraments out of burials trentals masses months minds euery thing yeelded some see and stipend whereby they grew rich in the world whereas the children of these grudge to giue any thing to their learned and godly pastors which God hath in mercy bestowed as a speciall gift vpon the Church but giue theÌ„ cause to complaine of their wants of meere things necessary The Prophet Malachi is not afraid to pronounce that such vnconscionable dealing
narrow a roome but the curtaines thereof should be spread abroad to the vtmost parts of the earth But all this is nothing to proue the multitude to be a note of the Church forasmuch as many beleeuers may bee in one Nation and few beleeuers in many Nations and therefore Christ said When the Sonne of man cometh shall hee finde faith vpon the earth Luke 18 8. Vse 2 Secondly this serueth to reproue the common corruption that reigneth in the world among the ignorant sort and blinde multitude who build their faith and religion not vpon the golden foundation of Christ Iesus 1 Cor. 3 11. being the head corner-stone neither vpon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Eph 2 v. 20. but vpon the common customes and blinde fashions of sinfull men For if they can say Oh our fore-fathers were of this faith An obiection of the ignorant multitude our ancestours and predecessours beleeued thus they were wise they did think and speake and practise this If I say they can alledge this for themselues they thinke themselues safe they seeke no farther they dreame all is wel and take themselues to be sufficiently discharged if they follow and practise the same that they do they pray God they may do no worse then they did Thus while the blinde leadeth the blinde both fall into the ditch Mat. 15 14. These are they that haue no sure ground to build vpon and can giue no reason of their faith neither make answer to those that aske a reason 1 Pet. 4. They go blindfold to worke and grope in darknesse as the Syrians being smitten with blindnesse walked to and fro they knew not whither so at length were led into Samaria into the middest of the strength of their enemies 2 Kings 6 19. Like beasts that follow the heard who supposing that they are going to some fresh pasture to be filled are many times driuen to the shambles and slaughterhouse to be killed This is all the religion that they know to doe as the most doe and to goe the way that most go It is a common but a very diuellish prouerbe Do as the most do and then the fewest will speake of it But if we do as the most do the best will speake euill of it condemne it nay the word condemneth it nay God himselfe condemneth it And if we do that the most do we must do euill as they do and if we walke with them for company we shall also perish with them for company as it was in the daies of Noah This is a sure rule It is better 〈◊〉 be saued alone then 〈◊〉 be destroyeâ— with many It is better to go the right way alone then to wander out of the way for company It was better for Noah to be brought into the Arke with his family only then to perish in the waters with the prophane multitude It was better for Lot with his daughters to leaue Sodome then to tarry in it with the greatest company that were destroyed with fire and brimstone from heauen Take heed thou doe not damne thy soule to the pit of hell for company because such as sinne together shall be punished together Ps 37 38. If thou shouldst see a multitude of men leape into the fire or cast themselues into the sea or aduenture to goe into a den of Lyons thou wouldst not follow them because thou louest thy life tendrest the good of thy body The soule is much more precious then the body the losse greater then the losse of gold and siluer of pearles precious stones for one soule cost more to redeeme then al these are worth if they were heaped and hoarded together if then thou see many thousands before thee leape into the pit of hell where the fire is vnquenchable cast themselues into the gulfe of perdition where their estate is vnrecouerable wilt thou runne after them and follow theÌ„ for company to thine own destruction Thou wouldst not do the one because thou louest thy body be sure thou do not the other if thou louest thy soule Thirdly it is a vaine and foolish nay a wicked Vse 3 and damnable opinion which many hold with tooth and naile and obstinately defend that any man may be saued in his religioÌ„ whatsoeuer he professe and how soeuer he beleeue if he be earnest and feruent in it If the Pagan might be saued in his paganisme or the Turke in his Turcisme or the Idolater in his idolatry what needed Eliah to haue said If the Lord bee God follow him but if Baal then follow him 1 Kings 18 21. he might haue said as well it is all one whom ye follow the Lord or Baal if you be faithfull and feruent in your religion and the estate of these worshippers of Baal had beene very good For they were very earnest and zealous in their religion as appeareth by long prayer and loud crying to Baal from morning euen vntill noone â—â—rse 26. O Baal heare vs and by the cutting and lancing of themselues with kniues and lancers till the blood gushed out vpon them â—â—rse 28. neuerthelesse Eliah being zealous for the honour of God commanded theÌ„ to be slaine with the sword as false Prophets and seducers of the people It had beene a foolish thing for Ruth to leaue her country and kindred and her fathers house to goe among strangers and to change her religion if shee might haue returned with her sister vnto her owne people and to her false gods and vaine idols if shee might haue beene as well with them neither needed she to haue said Thy people shall be my people 〈◊〉 1 16. and thy God my God whither thou goest I will goe and where thou lodgest I will lodge c. The Apostles and holy Martyrs had beene vnwise to thrust themselues into dangers and to lay downe their liues for the testimony of the word and witnesse-bearing vnto the truth if they might be saued without this liuing in a false religion being feruent in it Nay if this monstrous and mad opinion were true Christ Iesus should haue come in the flesh and died in vaine which were blasphemous to thinke for what needed hee to haue suffered if euery man might bee saued in his owne religion without him Christ himselfe saith I am the way the truth and the life no man cometh vnto the Father but by me therefore he that seeketh any other way findeth not life and saluation Ioh. 14 6. And the Apostle saith There is no other way vnder heauen whereby we can be saued Acts 4 12. And Paul saith There is one faith not many faiths as there is one God not many gods Eph 4 5. The Idolatrous Ephesians were very zealous in worshipping of Diana 〈◊〉 19 28. when they cryed out Great is Diana of the Ephesians yet did the Apostle cry out against their idolatry What needed they to teach the Gentiles to turne from these vanities 〈◊〉 14 15. vnto the
liuing God which made heauen and earth it had beene enough to perswade them to zeale and sincerity But this most diuellish doctrine was not hatched and broached in those daies these newters cunning polititians of the world were not then heard of they are of a later brood sprung vp in these last and worst times It is the commandement of God that we should not follow the multitude Exod. 23 2. But if it were enough to be feruent in that which we follow we might follow the multitude as well as others and the greatest parâ— which commonly is the worst part Lastly it is our duty to striue to enter at the Vse 4 narrow gate The multitude cannot make that which is euill to be good neither that which is good to be euill and therefore we may not forsake the trueth because the multitude forsaketh it A great number cannot make vnrighteousnesse righteousnesse and therefore they cannot make a false doctrine and false faith to be good Hence it is that Ioshua after a generall receiuing of the couenant of God and embracing the true religion of the Prophets and Elders which did professe the same doth solemnely protest to follow this rule that although al they which were a great multitude should goe after another religion and serue other god yet saith he As for me and mine house we wil serue the Lord Iosh 24.15 Obiect But it may be obiected Is that alwaies false which the multitude holdeth or that euer true which the fewest beleeue I answere No Answer For when the trueth is generally embraced if any priuate conuenticle start vp afterward with different doctrine from that true Catholicke doctrine commonly receiue it is a marke of a false Church not of the true It is not a multitude simply that can marke out the Church but a multitude teaching professing and holding the truth But this is a false conclusion Popish and sophisticall conclusions A few must not forsake the multitude which professe the truth Therefore a multitude is a marke of the trueth Or thus It is good in good things to follow a multitude Therefore it is simply good to follow the multitude This is no better then a plaine fallacy to draw that to bee simply true and in euery respect which is true onely in some respect Besides by the strength of this reason why may we not conclude a few also to be a mark of the Church For in the time of Christ and his Apostles when the whole land of Israel boasted of the Law and of the Temple of the Priesthood and of the sacrifices the fewest number were the best the greatest number the worst Ier. 18.18 Esay 8.12 16 c. Reuel 13.6 7 8. The true Prophets were in a maner generally resisted they were reputed as monsters among the people which had made a conspiracy against God When Antichrist should reigne and make war with the Saints and should ouercome and power should bee giuen him ouer euery tribe tongue and nation then a few were the true Church of Christ which keepe the testimony of Iesus that are written in the booke of the Lambe slaine from the beginning of the world and all other multitudes were schismaticall hereticall which rose vp with different doctrine from the Apostles Thus we see that neither few or many are simply the Church not few because they are few neither many because they are many but if a few hold the faith of Christ those few are the true Church and not the many that are against them on the other side if many dispersed throughout the world beleeue aright those many are the true Church must be followed the rest which are few declining from them and departing from the truth are a false Church and we must decline depart from them and ioyne our selues to the former multitude And as it is in matters of faith so is it in matter of life and practise When we see many walke in euill wayes that leade to destruction follow them not ioyne not with them neither let vs addict our selues to them but by all means keepe our selues from them Let vs not do as the most do when they do euill but as the fewest do when they do good Let no man be emboldned or encouraged vnto euill when he seeth the multitude that run that way neither let any bee terrified or hindred from godlinesse and embracing true religion by the fewnesse of the professors thereof If we walke in the right way it shall leade vs to life Obseruations to be marked touching the following of the multitude albeit wee haue none to goe with vs. Some account it a sufficient excuse to say I do but as others do I shall doe no worse then others I shall escape as well as others An euill the more generally it is embraced the worse it is to be accounted and the more it ought to be resisted and preuented The moe that go to condemnation the greater is the horror of the condemned the moe the more miserable shal their condition bee It shall exempt no man from punishment though he pretend hee was moued and enticed by others The multitude stirring vp Saul to spare Agag and the fatter Cattle could not preserue him or priuiledge him from the wrath of God albeit hee alledged it as a buckler for his defence 1 Sam. 15 21. If all the world taking example one from another should follow an euill and wicked way the faithfull are bound to maintaine the right and truth both in life and in Doctrine Noah was a preacher of righteousnesse when all flesh was corrupted and Lot kept him vpright in Sodom and reprooued their vncleannesse So did Paul in Athens Actes 17 16. his spirit was stirred in him when he saw the City fully giuen to idolatry 30 And Caleb stilled the people before Moses and saide Let vs go vp at once and possesse it for we are well able to ouercome it The former euill report brought vp of the Land is illustrated by the contrary testimony of Caleb hee resisteth both them and their report and his faithfulnesse is set against the vnfaithfulnesse of the other tenne He sheweth that the land might be possessed and stirreth vp the people to the atchieuement of it he assureth them of victory and good successe if they builded vpon the vnmoueable rocke of Gods power Now albeit Caleb alone be named Yet Ioshua also is vnderstood as chap. 14 6. who ioyned not with them but because he was the seruant of Moses Why Ioshua holdeth his peace hee would not stirre vp the rage of the people against Moses and himselfe but hee held his peace vntill a fitter season were offered in respect of God of Moses of himselfe of the people of the cause A word spoken in season is as apples of Gold with pictures of Siluer saith Salomon Pro. 25.11 In this example Caleb speaketh to the praise of God in the middest of the congregation honoureth God before
purpose of the Moabites and Midianites was to draw the people into sinne and by sinne to bring vpon them the iudgements of almighty God No doubt they had heard how God had wasted and destroyed them in the Wildernesse as we reade in Numb chap. 14. verse 29 and theyr carkasses were consumed by diuers and sundry plagues that did breake in vpon them by the violence of fire by the edge of the bountifull yea prodigall euen to waste their wealth and to consume their substance rather then bee disappointed of their enterprize Therefore it standeth vs vpon to looke warily to our selues and to haue an eye vnto them that they do not sodainly surprize vs work our confusion This is the vse which Christ teacheth vs. Mat. 10 16. I send you as Sheepe in the midst of Wolues bee ye therefore wise as Serpents and innocent as Doues This is to be marked of vs and to be practised by vs. Our enemies are not simple and sottish that they should be contemned but deepe in counsell prudent in enterprizing wary in proceeding politicke in preuenting and sodaine in executing what they haue deuised They are for the most part wiser in their generations then the children of light We are light of credit ready to beleeue new reconciled frends forward to trust faire promises apt to rest on shews and pretences of a good meaning This hath bred greater mischeefe to the Church then open violence Their subtilty hath cut deeper and preuayled further then the sword If we then shall bee found sleeping when they are watchfull or carelesse when they are prepared or naked when they are armed or secure when they are busily employed we must look for no pitty at their hands where we finde no piety but consider that the mercies of the wicked are tokens of their cruelty and their bowels of compassion are the wayes of destruction Prouerb 12 10. Vse 3 Lastly it is our duty to pray vnto God to be deliuered from such vngodly and vnreasonable men If once we fall into theyr snares we must neuer look to escape We must watch and pray that we fall not into the trappes and traines which they make dayly to surprize vs. Hence it is that the Apostle saith 2 Thess 3 2. Pray for vs that the word of the Lord may haue a free passage and that we may be deliuered from vnreasonable euill men for all men haue not faith We are not able to free and deliuer our selues nor match our aduersaries in deepe deuices who make conscience of nothing Al our hope and trust must be in God who wil catch the wise in their own craft and confound them in their owne deuices Hee will turne them into the pit which they haue digged and take theÌ„ in the snares which they haue prepared for others As they regard not to fill vp the measure of their iniquity and adde sin vnto sinne so God will bring their workes to light fill the cup of vengeance vnto them to drink Let vs therefore abstaine from their wayes not giue liberty vnto our selues to follow them in euill no not a little but call vpon God in the dayes of our trouble who will deliuer vs out of our distresse Ps 50 15. This we see practised by the Israelites when they were vexed sore tormented by the Ammonites they cried vnto the Lord saying We haue sinned against thee euen because we haue forsaken our owne God and haue serued Baalim do thou vnto vs whatsoeuer pleaseth thee onely we pray thee deliuer vs this day Iudges 10 10 15. When Dauid after his numbering of the people had the choice giuen vnto him of three iudgments whether he would haue brought vpon him the want of bread or the sword of the enemy or the plague of pestilence hee sayde I am in a wonderfull streight let vs fall now into the hand of the Lord for his mercies are great and let mee not fall into the hand of man as 2 Sam 24. verse 14. When one tolde Iehoshaphat that a great multitude came against him out of Aram he set himselfe to seeke the Lord he asked counsel of him he proclaimed a fast he acknowledgeth his own weaknes he dependeth vpon Gods power prayeth to be deliuerd from them that sought his destruction 2 Chr. 20 6. When Hezekiah saw the enemy come to besiedge Ierusalem and perceiued his purpose to fight against it he put on sackcloth and came into the house of the Lord God 2 King 19 14 15. hee receyued the blasphemous Letters of the King of Ashur reuiling the Lord defying his people and disgracing them both hee spread them before the Lord and prayed earnestly vnto him to saue them out of the hands of their enemies thâ—t all the kingdomes of the earth mighâ— know that the Lord is onely God So it standeth vs vpon to flye vnto God to call vpon him to preserue vs from our enemies and then it shall come to passe that hee which was an arme of defence vnto them will be our helper in due time euen in affliction who neuer faileth those that put their trust in him The people ate and bowed downe to their gods Heere wee see another sinne of the Israelites layde before vs they fall from one euill into another from the breach of the first Table into the breach of the second Such as made no conscience to eate meate in the Idols Temple and to bow downe to strange gods no maruel if they followed strange flesh and fel into the sinne of fornication From hence ariseth this truth Doctrine Such as are impure in religion are vnrighteous in conuersation That all such as are impure and corrupt in the worship of God are commonly lewde in their outward dealing and loose in their behauiour toward men Spirituall and bodily fornication doe vsually goe together Idolatry and Adultery do ordinarily follow one another as in this place we see the people sacrificed vnto their gods and committed whoredome This the Prophet Hosea expresseth at large chap. 4 1 2 There is no knowledge of God in the land And what followeth heereof By swearing lying and by killing and stealing whoring they breake out and blood toucheth blood Thus the Prophet or rather the Lord by the Prophet vpbraydeth the people Ieremy 5 7 7 9 10. How should I spare thee for this Thy children haue forsaken me and sworne by them that are no goddes though I fed them to the full yet they committed adultery and assembled themselues by companies in the harlots houses The Apostle Paul declareth that the Heathen which knew not God were full of all vnrighteousnesse fornication wickednesse couetousnesse maliciousnesse enuy murther debate deceite they were slanderers of men haters of God dooers of wrong inuenters of euill things disobeyers of parents breakers of Couenants destitute of naturall affections and voide of all mercy Rom. 1 29 And the same Apostle writing to the Ephesians chap. 4 18. This